Quakerism no Christianity Clearly and abundantly proved, out of the writings of their chief leaders. With a key, for the understanding their sense of their many usurped, and unintelligible words and phrases, to most readers. In three parts. By John Faldo.
         Faldo, John, 1633-1690.
      
       
         
           1673
        
      
       Approx. 707 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 202 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A40785
         Wing F302
         ESTC R214630
         99826739
         99826739
         31145
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A40785)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 31145)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1829:23)
      
       
         
           
             Quakerism no Christianity Clearly and abundantly proved, out of the writings of their chief leaders. With a key, for the understanding their sense of their many usurped, and unintelligible words and phrases, to most readers. In three parts. By John Faldo.
             Faldo, John, 1633-1690.
          
           [22], 136; 144; 94 [i.e. 96] p.
           
             printed by Ben. Griffin and are to be sold by Jo. Robinson at the Golden Lyon in St. Pauls Church-yard, and Rob. Boulter at the Turks-head in Cornhill,
             London :
             1673.
          
           
             Parts two and three each have separate pagination and register.
             The last page 96 is misnumbered 94.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-01 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-01 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Quakerism
           NO
           CHRISTIANITY
           .
        
         
           Clearly
           and
           abundantly
           proved
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           their
           
             Chief
             Leaders
          
           .
        
         
           WITH
           A
           KEY
           ,
           For
           the
           understanding
           their
           sense
           of
           their
           many
           Usurped
           ,
           and
           Unintelligible
           Words
           and
           Phrases
           ,
           to
           most
           Readers
           .
        
         
           In
           Three
           Parts
           .
        
         
           By
           
             JOHN
             FALDO
          
           .
        
         
           He
           feedeth
           of
           ashes
           ,
           a
           deceived
           heart
           hath
           turned
           him
           aside
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           deliver
           his
           soul
           ;
           nor
           say
           ,
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           lye
           in
           my
           right
           hand
           ?
        
         
           Isa
           .
           44.
           20.
           
        
         
           If
           therefore
           the
           light
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           be
           darkness
           ,
           hon
           great
           is
           that
           darkness
           !
        
         
           Mat.
           6.
           23.
           
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Ben.
             Griffin
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Jo.
             Robinson
          
           at
           the
           
             Golden
             Lyon
          
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           and
           
             Rob.
             Boulter
          
           at
           the
           Turks-head
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           1673.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           IF
           we
           had
           been
           born
           only
           for
           our selves
           ,
           or
           all
           our
           concerns
           were
           entire
           between
           God
           and
           our
           own
           Souls
           ;
           to
           live
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           unknown
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           would
           make
           up
           a
           considerable
           share
           of
           our
           present
           negative
           happiness
           :
           and
           put
           a
           bar
           betwixt
           us
           and
           those
           griefs
           ,
           which
           enter
           so
           plentifully
           (
           beside
           other
           passages
           )
           by
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           ears
           .
           But
           above
           all
           men
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           so
           hardy
           as
           to
           peep
           out
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           doth
           run
           the
           Gantelope
           ;
           and
           exposes
           himself
           to
           the
           scourge
           of
           tongues
           .
           And
           let
           his
           Work
           be
           ever
           so
           worthy
           ,
           or
           unworthy
           ;
           he
           is
           like
           to
           taste
           both
           of
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           bad
           report
           .
           Of
           which
           kind
           this
           undertaking
           of
           mine
           is
           ,
           or
           of
           what
           degree
           in
           either
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           mine
           ,
           as
           yours
           (
           now
           )
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           rare
           to
           find
           a
           Work
           pretending
           to
           the
           service
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Souls
           ,
           whose
           Author
           doth
           not
           warrant
           it
           with
           a
           Call
           from
           God
           :
           yea
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           vain
           ,
           frivolous
           ,
           or
           trite
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           of
           a
           direct
           contradiction
           to
           its
           pretendments
           ;
           even
           the
           unhinging
           of
           the
           most
           important
           Truths
           ,
           and
           perverting
           so
           far
           as
           prevailing
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           not
           very
           willing
           to
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           ,
           with
           a
           History
           of
           the
           production
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ;
           it
           being
           little
           material
           how
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           but
           much
           to
           what
           purpose
           :
           which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           worthy
           of
           consideration
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           Yet
           I
           will
           venture
           the
           vindication
           of
           my self
           from
           the
           itch
           of
           writing
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           tell
           my
           Reader
           ;
           that
           besides
           a
           common
           view
           of
           the
           evils
           herein
           discovered
           ,
           and
           opposed
           ;
           the
           attempts
           that
           have
           been
           made
           by
           the
           men
           of
           my
           present
           Controversie
           ,
           upon
           those
           Quarters
           to
           which
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           hath
           assigned
           me
           ,
           hath
           given
           me
           some
           more
           than
           ordinary
           advantage
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Cause
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           with
           some
           regret
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           contempt
           ,
           troublesomness
           ,
           and
           disorder
           of
           these
           kind
           of
           Adversaries
           ;
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           a
           sufficient
           indempnity
           ,
           and
           excuse
           to
           the
           more
           able
           Pens
           ,
           from
           stooping
           to
           such
           an
           undertaking
           as
           this
           :
           except
           some
           few
           ,
           who
           have
           well
           detected
           and
           smitten
           some
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           this
           monstrous
           Hydra
           .
           I
           have
           reason
           therefore
           to
           conclude
           ,
           they
           will
           excuse
           me
           from
           presumption
           ,
           in
           attempting
           (
           what
           they
           have
           omitted
           )
           both
           root
           ,
           and
           branch
           at
           once
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           all
           Souls
           are
           precious
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Harvest
           as
           becomes
           the
           utmost
           diligence
           of
           the
           most
           excellently
           qualified
           of
           the
           Lords
           Labourers
           .
           Our
           dear
           Redeemer
           came
           not
           to
           save
           only
           the
           wise
           ,
           the
           prudent
           ,
           the
           rich
           ,
           and
           the
           honourable
           ;
           but
           their
           Souls
           also
           ,
           whose
           Cabinets
           are
           covered
           with
           Rags
           ,
           and
           whose
           intellects
           cannot
           taste
           ,
           and
           are
           much
           beneath
           School-niceties
           :
           of
           which
           number
           are
           the
           far
           greater
           part
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           
           Gospel
           is
           sent
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           capacities
           the
           gracious
           God
           hath
           vouchsafed
           to
           accommodate
           the
           more
           material
           parts
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           a
           great
           stranger
           in
           our
           Israel
           ,
           who
           observes
           not
           the
           great
           shoals
           that
           have
           been
           taken
           in
           the
           net
           of
           Quakerism
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           where
           Ministers
           in
           good
           earnest
           for
           promoting
           soundness
           in
           Faith
           ,
           and
           holiness
           in
           Life
           ,
           are
           but
           thinly
           sown
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           great
           City
           of
           London
           also
           ,
           where
           means
           are
           not
           wanting
           ,
           but
           as
           great
           Lights
           shining
           as
           the
           present
           World
           enjoys
           :
           if
           persons
           were
           but
           humble
           ,
           and
           industriously
           faithful
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           be
           one
           Quaker
           there
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           if
           in
           Country
           ,
           and
           City
           also
           ;
           men
           slight
           their
           advantages
           ?
           and
           will
           rather
           follow
           an
           
             ignis
             fatuus
          
           that
           meets
           them
           in
           their
           wanderings
           ,
           or
           some
           dark-lanthorn-man
           that
           shall
           obsequiously
           impose
           his
           disservice
           ;
           than
           to
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           of
           opening
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           walking
           by
           the
           Scripture
           light
           ,
           and
           directions
           ,
           ministred
           by
           those
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           gifted
           for
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           that
           worthy
           (
           yet
           painful
           and
           reproached
           )
           imployment
           ?
           shall
           they
           be
           so
           tetchy
           ,
           or
           so
           stately
           ;
           as
           to
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           perdition
           of
           their
           own
           sloath
           ,
           and
           folly
           ?
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           bids
           us
           to
           
             go
             out
          
           
           
             into
             the
             high-wayes
             ,
             and
             hedges
             ,
             and
             compell
             them
             to
             come
             in
             .
          
           O
           let
           it
           never
           be
           said
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           deservedly
           )
           that
           Satan
           and
           his
           deluded
           ,
           and
           deluding
           Instruments
           ,
           are
           more
           industrious
           ,
           and
           skilfull
           to
           destroy
           ,
           than
           we
           are
           to
           save
           the
           precious
           Souls
           of
           men
           !
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           our
           work
           is
           more
           righteous
           ,
           and
           our
           reward
           will
           be
           more
           rich
           than
           theirs
           .
        
         
         
           By
           how
           much
           the
           more
           trifling
           those
           devices
           are
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           ruined
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           more
           inexcusable
           are
           we
           ,
           if
           we
           endeavour
           not
           their
           security
           .
           Our
           work
           will
           not
           be
           valued
           by
           our
           Lord
           ,
           altogether
           by
           the
           parts
           laid
           out
           therein
           ;
           but
           also
           (
           and
           much
           more
           )
           by
           the
           faithfulness
           ,
           tendency
           ,
           and
           blessed
           effects
           .
           I
           am
           debtor
           (
           saith
           
           the
           great
           Apostle
           )
           to
           the
           wise
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           unwise
           .
           Our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           great
           High
           Priest
           of
           our
           Profession
           ;
           hath
           pity
           on
           the
           ignoranr
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           Many
           who
           need
           our
           help
           herein
           ,
           desire
           (
           and
           it
           may
           be
           deserve
           )
           it
           not
           ;
           but
           God
           who
           needs
           it
           not
           ,
           both
           deserves
           ,
           and
           commands
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           we
           should
           write
           against
           the
           Principles
           of
           any
           ,
           who
           fall
           under
           the
           same
           condemnation
           ,
           or
           stand
           by
           the
           same
           favour
           with
           our selves
           :
           let
           such
           know
           ,
           that
           Theft
           is
           not
           the
           more
           just
           or
           amiable
           ,
           nor
           we
           to
           be
           more
           reconciled
           to
           it
           ;
           because
           two
           Thieves
           were
           crucified
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           same
           Cross
           with
           the
           just
           and
           holy
           One.
           Nor
           yet
           is
           a
           Dunghil
           the
           more
           to
           be
           embraced
           because
           the
           Sun
           shines
           on
           it
           ,
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Meadows
           ,
           and
           Gardens
           are
           refreshed
           by
           its
           beams
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           far
           from
           our
           Duty
           ,
           or
           Charity
           to
           be
           so
           cruelly
           friendly
           ,
           as
           not
           at
           all
           times
           to
           endeavour
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           those
           who
           stand
           free
           from
           the
           stains
           of
           such
           Errors
           ;
           and
           the
           Reformation
           of
           those
           who
           are
           faln
           into
           them
           ,
           by
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           rational
           weapons
           :
           which
           will
           wound
           none
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           love
           their
           guilt
           ,
           and
           darkness
           rather
           than
           light
           .
        
         
         
           Moreover
           ,
           were
           this
           Treatise
           an
           intermedler
           with
           differences
           of
           less
           than
           a
           Fundamental
           import
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           some
           room
           for
           the
           pleas
           of
           unity
           ,
           and
           forbearance
           ;
           to
           supersede
           those
           of
           (
           meer
           )
           verity
           :
           but
           when
           it
           concerns
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           as
           such
           ;
           those
           Errors
           which
           will
           as
           certainly
           damn
           as
           adhered
           to
           ;
           which
           would
           render
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           unnecessary
           and
           dangerous
           ;
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Martyrs
           to
           be
           Childishly
           lavish'd
           away
           :
           and
           all
           the
           warm
           disputes
           of
           serious
           Christians
           about
           the
           more
           weighty
           parts
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           vain
           janglings
           of
           men
           ,
           contending
           who
           should
           hit
           that
           white
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           done
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           a
           Prize
           of
           a
           half-penny
           value
           :
           yea
           ,
           when
           it
           concerns
           those
           prevailing
           Errors
           ,
           which
           would
           blot
           out
           ,
           and
           strikes
           directly
           at
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           would
           render
           Heathenism
           (
           divested
           of
           its
           more
           noble
           and
           rational
           parts
           )
           the
           highest
           perfection
           to
           be
           aimed
           at
           by
           mankind
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           a
           fancy
           dwindled
           away
           to
           a
           just
           nothing
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           more
           than
           justifiable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           except
           theirs
           ;
           whose
           Sceptism
           ,
           or
           indifferency
           in
           matters
           of
           a
           Religious
           concern
           ,
           is
           arrived
           to
           that
           perfection
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           them
           all
           equally
           doubtful
           ,
           or
           acceptable
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           common
           to
           men
           called
           Episcopal
           ,
           Presbyterian
           ,
           Congregational
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ;
           are
           no
           farther
           here
           concerned
           ,
           than
           vindicated
           .
           And
           for
           Worship
           and
           Order
           ,
           nothing
           is
           here
           agitated
           to
           the
           reproach
           ,
           or
           displeasure
           of
           any
           ;
           who
           are
           not
           against
           all
           things
           
           called
           (
           by
           some
           reproachfully
           ,
           and
           as
           ignorantly
           )
           Forms
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           contentious
           is
           an
           offence
           the
           Scripture
           condemns
           ,
           with
           no
           little
           keenness
           ;
           whiles
           it
           exhorts
           to
           contend
           
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Faith
             ,
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             :
          
           from
           which
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           contend
           against
           Quakerism
           with
           some
           symptoms
           of
           zeal
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           therefore
           contentious
           :
           neither
           can
           I
           esteem
           it
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Neighbour
           ,
           to
           look
           on
           the
           deplorable
           estate
           of
           those
           ,
           wounded
           both
           in
           head
           and
           heart
           with
           this
           disease
           ;
           and
           like
           the
           Priest
           and
           Levite
           in
           the
           Parable
           ;
           pas
           ;
           by
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           as
           unconcern'd
           :
           nor
           yet
           to
           stand
           gazing
           with
           a
           seeming
           amazement
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           help
           I
           afford
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           only
           to
           cry
           out
           Unclean
           !
           Unclean
           !
           whiles
           they
           who
           hear
           these
           clamors
           ,
           and
           whose
           soul-humours
           prepare
           them
           for
           the
           infection
           ,
           are
           not
           thereby
           one
           whit
           the
           more
           startled
           at
           their
           danger
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           observed
           that
           of
           the
           sort
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           those
           Professors
           especially
           ;
           whose
           Judgments
           are
           very
           weak
           ,
           and
           their
           Conceits
           very
           strong
           :
           who
           have
           obstinately
           resolved
           into
           many
           sins
           ,
           and
           especially
           those
           of
           omission
           ;
           as
           ,
           attending
           conscientiously
           on
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Family
           Worship
           ,
           and
           serious
           Instructions
           of
           those
           under
           their
           Charge
           ;
           contrary
           to
           the
           plain
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           revealed
           in
           his
           Word
           ;
           the
           serious
           and
           importunate
           solicitings
           ,
           and
           intreaties
           of
           their
           Teachers
           ;
           and
           the
           checks
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           :
           to
           salve
           all
           have
           faln
           into
           Quakerism
           ;
           whereby
           their
           pride
           ,
           conceit
           ,
           idleness
           ,
           covetousness
           ,
           and
           disrespect
           have
           been
           adopted
           into
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Religion
           it self
           ;
           and
           thereby
           they
           have
           
           secured
           themselves
           from
           those
           batteries
           ,
           which
           were
           before
           somewhat
           wounding
           ,
           and
           grievous
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           no
           less
           matter
           of
           lamentation
           ,
           that
           the
           far
           greater
           number
           of
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           are
           so
           grosly
           ignorant
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           regardless
           of
           their
           eternal
           concernments
           ,
           that
           brutish
           sensuality
           ,
           and
           the
           examples
           of
           a
           sottish
           benighted
           world
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           Compasses
           they
           steer
           the
           course
           of
           their
           lives
           by
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           by
           any
           means
           prevailed
           with
           to
           be
           serious
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           the
           things
           of
           their
           everlasting
           Peace
           ;
           they
           know
           not
           which
           way
           to
           turn
           themselves
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           God
           is
           dark
           before
           them
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           are
           so
           little
           instructed
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           not
           their
           right
           hand
           from
           their
           left
           .
           They
           are
           easily
           convinced
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           lyes
           not
           thorow
           drunkenness
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           uncleanness
           ,
           injustice
           ,
           and
           such
           plain
           and
           reproachful
           Vices
           .
           Religious
           they
           must
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           :
           but
           ,
           without
           the
           special
           ,
           and
           almost
           miraculous
           guidance
           of
           the
           good
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           fall
           in
           with
           the
           grossest
           delusions
           ;
           and
           mend
           their
           conditions
           at
           no
           better
           rate
           ,
           than
           removing
           out
           of
           one
           quarter
           of
           the
           Devils
           Kingdom
           ,
           into
           another
           far
           more
           dangerous
           ;
           and
           wherein
           they
           may
           more
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           confidently
           go
           down
           to
           the
           Chambers
           of
           death
           .
           And
           when
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           Satan
           and
           they
           are
           agreed
           ,
           all
           is
           quiet
           again
           ;
           and
           the
           poor
           betrayed
           vanquished
           Souls
           triumph
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Victors
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           those
           should
           have
           undisturbed
           present
           peace
           ,
           who
           know
           no
           God
           above
           
           that
           they
           call
           the
           
             Light
             in
             their
             Consciences
          
           ;
           whiles
           they
           comply
           with
           its
           dictates
           ,
           how
           leud
           and
           erroneous
           soever
           they
           be
           .
           Let
           such
           seriously
           weigh
           these
           two
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           :
           
             But
             if
             thine
             eye
             be
          
           
           
             evil
             ,
             thy
             whole
             body
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             darkness
             ;
             if
             therefore
             the
             light
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             be
             darkness
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             that
             darkness
             !
             I
             know
             nothing
             by
             my self
             ,
             yet
          
           
           
             am
             I
             not
             thereby
             justified
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             judgeth
             me
             is
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Those
           Histories
           that
           have
           derived
           to
           us
           the
           knowledge
           of
           those
           Errors
           ,
           and
           Heresies
           that
           sprang
           up
           among
           professed
           Christians
           in
           several
           places
           and
           ages
           ,
           have
           not
           been
           accounted
           superfluous
           ,
           nor
           their
           respect
           worn
           out
           in
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           continuance
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           concerned
           should
           we
           be
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           knowledge
           of
           those
           born
           in
           our
           own
           age
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           more
           dolorous
           )
           brought
           forth
           in
           our
           own
           bowels
           ,
           the
           Land
           of
           our
           birth
           and
           abode
           ?
           but
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           one
           ,
           such
           a
           Monster
           ,
           which
           hath
           devoured
           (
           almost
           )
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           digested
           them
           into
           one
           body
           with
           a
           vast
           addition
           :
           a
           Monster
           !
           whose
           description
           must
           alway
           be
           concluded
           with
           an
           
             &
             caetera
          
           ,
           as
           Geographers
           leave
           a
           space
           for
           the
           
             Terra
             incognita
          
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           this
           piece
           ,
           is
           as
           full
           a
           compendium
           of
           the
           Quakers
           Tenets
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           have
           come
           forth
           with
           the
           like
           Proofs
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Authors
           ;
           which
           hath
           cost
           me
           more
           pains
           to
           collect
           ,
           and
           understand
           ,
           and
           digest
           into
           some
           order
           ,
           than
           their
           confutation
           .
           Though
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           who
           reads
           the
           Book
           thorow
           ,
           will
           find
           somewhat
           of
           advantage
           ,
           more
           than
           meerly
           concerns
           Quakerism
           .
        
         
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           the
           Book
           hath
           exceeded
           in
           bulk
           my
           first
           intentions
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ,
           I
           found
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           launched
           a
           little
           into
           the
           work
           ,
           that
           
             the
             way
             of
          
           
           
             man
             is
             not
             in
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             man
             that
             walketh
             to
             direct
             his
             steps
             .
          
           I
           was
           launched
           into
           such
           an
           Ocean
           for
           vastness
           ,
           and
           saw
           so
           many
           Rocks
           in
           my
           passage
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           satisfie
           my
           own
           Conscience
           to
           send
           this
           into
           the
           world
           ;
           without
           clearing
           the
           difficulties
           :
           which
           for
           all
           my
           honest
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           downright
           Confutation
           ;
           might
           wrack
           the
           Faith
           of
           many
           a
           Soul.
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           so
           publique
           a
           Christian
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           at
           the
           Charge
           of
           Printing
           many
           thousand
           small
           Pieces
           of
           four
           or
           five
           sheets
           ,
           fitted
           to
           the
           genius
           of
           the
           meanest
           capacities
           ,
           and
           distributed
           over
           the
           Nation
           gratis
           :
           which
           might
           discover
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           to
           the
           securing
           of
           many
           :
           who
           being
           entangled
           with
           their
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           and
           profession
           (
           in
           words
           )
           of
           the
           great
           and
           main
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           are
           soon
           ensnared
           past
           recovery
           ;
           without
           an
           extraordinary
           good
           hand
           of
           God.
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           some
           will
           be
           found
           who
           are
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           evasions
           ;
           who
           will
           willingly
           undertake
           (
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           )
           the
           writing
           of
           what
           might
           be
           serviceable
           that
           way
           .
           By
           this
           course
           have
           the
           Quakers
           more
           encreased
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           than
           by
           all
           others
           ;
           for
           where
           you
           shall
           find
           one
           sheet
           against
           them
           ,
           you
           may
           find
           a
           hundred
           of
           their
           Pamphlets
           ,
           which
           are
           generally
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           at
           the
           cheap
           rate
           of
           accepting
           :
           though
           poyson
           taken
           into
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           delusions
           into
           the
           Soul
           ,
           are
           ever
           dear
           and
           costly
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           the
           unwillingly
           mistaken
           ,
           among
           the
           people
           
             called
             Quakers
          
           ;
           and
           such
           whose
           inclinations
           are
           towards
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           Practices
           ,
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Quakerism
           ,
           I
           do
           solemnly
           profess
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           the
           witness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           own
           Conscience
           ;
           that
           I
           heartily
           desire
           the
           welfare
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           whatever
           notions
           they
           fall
           under
           ,
           and
           however
           disobliging
           in
           their
           carriages
           towards
           me
           in
           particular
           .
           And
           although
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           justifie
           the
           Opinions
           called
           Quakerism
           till
           I
           dye
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           perswaded
           there
           are
           many
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           will
           turn
           from
           their
           way
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           Christs
           )
           and
           sanctifie
           them
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           justifie
           them
           through
           his
           Grace
           ,
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           even
           that
           Christ
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           is
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           Man
           ,
           is
           ascended
           above
           the
           visible
           Heavens
           and
           Skies
           .
           If
           sincere
           protestations
           of
           my
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           the
           verity
           of
           what
           I
           have
           written
           would
           prevail
           with
           you
           ,
           my
           Spirit
           is
           clear
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           my
           Pen
           might
           be
           as
           serviceable
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           some
           of
           those
           whose
           interest
           is
           
             too
             great
          
           in
           you
           .
           Yea
           I
           know
           not
           that
           
             suffering
             I
          
           might
           embrace
           without
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           but
           for
           Christ
           sake
           and
           yours
           I
           should
           not
           long
           to
           be
           baptized
           with
           .
           I
           beg
           of
           you
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           not
           slight
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Scripture-evidence
           here
           presented
           to
           your
           view
           .
           The
           Quakers
           have
           no
           Miracles
           to
           bind
           you
           to
           their
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           sure
           the
           Truths
           contained
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           right
           reason
           ;
           may
           match
           all
           other
           visible
           demonstrations
           .
           You
           venture
           hard
           ,
           to
           Father
           all
           your
           Opinions
           on
           the
           
             immediate
             inspirations
          
           ;
           and
           your
           affections
           and
           practices
           on
           the
           
           motions
           of
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           is
           God
           :
           which
           if
           it
           prove
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           (
           which
           will
           be
           as
           certainly
           as
           God
           is
           Truth
           )
           your
           early
           repentance
           may
           be
           accepted
           ;
           but
           your
           late
           repentance
           will
           make
           little
           for
           your
           comfort
           :
           I
           would
           not
           then
           be
           in
           your
           condition
           for
           more
           Worlds
           than
           there
           are
           Stars
           in
           the
           Firmament
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           do
           not
           think
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           you
           the
           
             reason
             of
             men
          
           ,
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           you
           only
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           be
           exercised
           at
           all
           in
           discerning
           truth
           from
           
             error
             ,
             good
          
           from
           evil
           ;
           of
           a
           Spiritual
           and
           Religious
           nature
           .
           The
           new
           creature
           ,
           is
           the
           creature
           renewed
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Body
           ,
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           so
           enlightned
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           God
           in
           Christ
           ;
           so
           sanctified
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           devoted
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           whatever
           service
           he
           shall
           command
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           Heaven
           of
           nothing
           on
           this
           side
           the
           full
           Vision
           ,
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           glorious
           presence
           in
           the
           other
           world
           ,
           or
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           necessarily
           result
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           think
           me
           too
           smart
           in
           some
           passages
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ;
           if
           against
           Persons
           ,
           it
           is
           against
           those
           your
           misleaders
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           be
           blamed
           at
           a
           sharper
           rate
           than
           good
           Eli
           chid
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           rebuked
           by
           God
           to
           the
           breaking
           his
           heart
           ,
           his
           neck
           ,
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           great
           priviledge
           besides
           :
           if
           against
           sayings
           or
           opinions
           ,
           I
           have
           fully
           proved
           them
           gross
           falshoods
           ,
           foolish
           and
           pernicious
           lusts
           and
           errors
           :
           and
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           call
           gall
           and
           poyson
           ,
           by
           sweet
           and
           lovely
           names
           .
           I
           must
           alter
           my
           stile
           according
           to
           the
           matter
           and
           occasion
           ,
           or
           they
           would
           agree
           like
           Harp
           and
           Harrow
           ;
           and
           I
           assure
           you
           it
           is
           neither
           my
           conscience
           ,
           duty
           ,
           nor
           design
           ,
           to
           commend
           their
           
           Opinions
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Do
           not
           say
           ,
           I
           intend
           hereby
           your
           persecution
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           far
           from
           my
           principle
           ,
           and
           natural
           temper
           also
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           nothing
           that
           men
           who
           are
           your
           Adversaries
           can
           do
           more
           to
           promote
           your
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           Party
           :
           though
           suffering
           without
           further
           evidences
           of
           truth
           as
           the
           cause
           ,
           is
           a
           poor
           foundation
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Souls
             Servant
             ,
             
               JOHN
               FALDO
            
             .
          
           
             November
             23.
             1672.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               I.
            
             QVakerism
             affirmed
             to
             be
             no
             Christianity
             .
             The
             tearms
             Quakerism
             ,
             Christianity
             ,
             Quaker
             ,
             Christian
             explained
             .
             What
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             strictly
             considered
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             from
             Heathenism
             ,
             Judaism
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             character
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               II.
            
             The
             beginning
             of
             Quakerism
             compared
             with
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             time
             of
             its
             beginning
             ;
             from
             both
             ,
             Quakerism
             proved
             to
             be
             no
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             not
             the
             Christian
             administration
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               III.
            
             Proving
             the
             Quakers
             denying
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             intent
             is
             more
             than
             a
             meer
             verbal
             matter
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             gate
             and
             inlet
             of
             their
             other
             errors
             ,
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             denying
             it
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             of
             which
             are
             examined
             and
             refuted
             ,
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             (
             of
             that
             species
             contended
             about
             )
             more
             properly
             than
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             by
             its
             own
             undeniable
             evidence
             ,
             where
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             other
             than
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             denying
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             proved
             a
             denying
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             titles
             the
             Quakers
             give
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             examined
             ,
             and
             proved
             (
             though
             taken
             altogether
             )
             to
             come
             
             short
             of
             a
             fit
             and
             distinct
             character
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             ends
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             Quakers
             denying
             the
             Scripture
             this
             title
             ,
             for
             the
             support
             of
             their
             other
             fancies
             .
             The
             sense
             we
             take
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             ,
             the
             written
             word
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IV.
            
             The
             Quakers
             equal
             their
             own
             writings
             and
             sayings
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prefer
             them
             before
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             So
             to
             do
             proved
             a
             denying
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             so
             proved
             by
             their
             pretending
             them
             infallible
             ,
             that
             they
             speak
             and
             write
             by
             immediate
             inspiration
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwells
             in
             them
             essentially
             and
             in
             all
             his
             divine
             properties
             ,
             and
             Christ
             speaks
             out
             of
             them
             as
             through
             a
             Trunk
             .
             Proved
             by
             the
             characters
             they
             give
             of
             their
             own
             writings
             and
             sayings
             ,
             beyond
             and
             excelling
             the
             characters
             afforded
             by
             them
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             Infallibility
             explained
             ,
             the
             Quakers
             infallibility
             confuted
             by
             divers
             mediums
             ,
             their
             immediate
             inspiration
             considered
             and
             confuted
             ,
             the
             woful
             and
             absurd
             consequences
             of
             this
             error
             ,
             the
             Papists
             foundations
             of
             their
             orders
             and
             grossest
             absurdities
             ;
             and
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Religion
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             instances
             given
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             viz.
             contempt
             of
             the
             Scripture
             as
             insufficient
             ,
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             immediate
             revelations
             ,
             and
             divine
             inspirations
             ;
             the
             Quakers
             proved
             to
             have
             the
             blackest
             marks
             of
             Antichrist
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               V.
            
             The
             Quakers
             deny
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             a
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             life
             ,
             or
             a
             Judge
             and
             determiner
             in
             religious
             controversies
             .
             This
             charge
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             denying
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             That
             charge
             it self
             proved
             .
             Herein
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             Jesuites
             .
             That
             
             whatever
             is
             by
             the
             Lord
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             That
             what
             is
             there
             in
             commanded
             (
             and
             not
             repealed
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             That
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             do
             (
             in
             their
             kind
             )
             determine
             controversies
             of
             a
             Religious
             concern
             .
             That
             the
             Teachings
             ,
             motions
             ,
             and
             determinations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             present
             condition
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             more
             certain
             to
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             than
             any
             immediate
             teachings
             which
             any
             enjoy
             in
             our
             days
             .
             The
             consequence
             of
             this
             error
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VI.
            
             The
             Quakers
             take
             men
             off
             from
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             looking
             into
             them
             for
             instruction
             and
             comfort
             .
             The
             charge
             proved
             ,
             1.
             directly
             ,
             2.
             by
             their
             affirming
             the
             light
             within
             every
             man
             alsufficient
             as
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             3.
             by
             their
             affirming
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             within
             ,
             4.
             by
             their
             affirming
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             have
             no
             light
             in
             them
             ,
             each
             of
             these
             confuted
             and
             explained
             in
             their
             order
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VII
            
             .
             The
             Quakers
             affirm
             the
             doctrines
             ,
             commands
             ,
             promises
             ,
             holy
             examples
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             (
             as
             such
             )
             not
             to
             be
             at
             all
             binding
             to
             us
             .
             That
             this
             is
             a
             denying
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             proved
             .
             That
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             proved
             ;
             and
             their
             error
             confuted
             .
             That
             we
             are
             to
             follow
             the
             good
             examples
             there
             expressed
             ,
             proved
             ;
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             sin
             on
             that
             hand
             .
             The
             ill
             consequences
             of
             the
             error
             charged
             on
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VIII
            
             .
             That
             the
             Quakers
             deny
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             any
             means
             by
             which
             we
             may
             come
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             or
             our selves
             ,
             proved
             ,
             and
             confuted
             in
             their
             order
             .
             The
             wicked
             &
             absurd
             consequences
             of
             this
             error
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IX
            
             .
             The
             Quakers
             affirm
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             no
             means
             whereby
             to
             resist
             temptation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             dangerous
             to
             be
             read
             .
             The
             charge
             proved
             ,
             and
             
             that
             it
             is
             a
             denying
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             
               William
               Pen
            
             rebuked
             for
             asserting
             this
             falshood
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               X.
            
             The
             Quakers
             deny
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             read
             to
             any
             profit
             ,
             farther
             than
             they
             are
             beforehand
             experienced
             by
             those
             that
             read
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XI
            
             .
             They
             render
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             direct
             opposition
             each
             to
             other
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XII
            
             .
             The
             Quakers
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             to
             believe
             and
             live
             according
             to
             the
             instructions
             and
             examples
             expressed
             by
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             except
             we
             have
             them
             by
             immediate
             revelation
             or
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             at
             first
             hand
             as
             the
             Apostles
             received
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIII
            
             .
             The
             Quakers
             deny
             and
             subvert
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             An
             apologie
             for
             ,
             and
             account
             of
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             as
             such
             .
             The
             Quakers
             proved
             to
             deny
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             in
             general
             .
             That
             they
             deny
             and
             subvert
             the
             Gospel
             Ministry
             proved
             ,
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             denying
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             because
             mediate
             ,
             preaching
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             taking
             maintenance
             ,
             studying
             for
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             speak
             the
             truth
             truly
             but
             from
             immediate
             revelation
             .
             All
             these
             grounds
             overthrown
             in
             their
             order
             .
             They
             deny
             a
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             what
             Church
             they
             own
             ,
             and
             what
             Ministry
             ,
             what
             a
             Gospel
             Church
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             ends
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIV
            
             .
             The
             Quakers
             deny
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             hearing
             the
             Word
             preached
             .
             They
             disown
             Gospel
             Prayer
             .
             In
             their
             Families
             and
             at
             Meals
             altogether
             .
             Pray
             in
             publick
             not
             ministerially
             .
             Deny
             premeditated
             Prayer
             .
             Owne
             no
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             by
             immediate
             
             inspiration
             and
             motion
             .
             They
             pray
             not
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             or
             any
             Mediator
             .
             All
             these
             proved
             ,
             and
             refuted
             in
             their
             places
             .
             The
             Quakers
             deny
             reading
             and
             meditating
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             An
             apologie
             for
             positive
             or
             sacramental
             Ordinances
             .
             The
             Quakers
             deny
             all
             Water-Baptism
             .
             What
             Baptism
             they
             owne
             .
             The
             grounds
             on
             which
             they
             deny
             Baptism
             considered
             and
             refuted
             .
             They
             deny
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             be
             now
             an
             Ordinance
             .
             The
             grounds
             of
             their
             denial
             .
             An
             account
             of
             their
             ridiculous
             fancies
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XV.
            
             The
             Quakers
             deny
             the
             transactions
             of
             Christ
             when
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             1600
             years
             since
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             doth
             now
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             influence
             into
             our
             justification
             and
             salvation
             .
             The
             influence
             of
             Christs
             active
             and
             passive
             obedience
             considered
             ,
             and
             objections
             answered
             .
             What
             the
             righteousness
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Quakers
             are
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             justified
             by
             ,
             and
             ascribe
             salvation
             to
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XVI
            
             .
             The
             Quakers
             disown
             and
             deny
             the
             Christ
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             false
             Christ
             in
             his
             room
             and
             stead
             ;
             and
             attribute
             all
             that
             to
             their
             false
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             true
             Christ
             .
             These
             abundantly
             proved
             .
             What
             Christ
             they
             owne
             as
             God
             and
             as
             man.
             Those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             on
             which
             they
             chiefly
             build
             their
             great
             delusion
             ,
             opened
             largely
             ,
             and
             discharged
             the
             Quakers
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               XVII
            
             .
             The
             Quakers
             are
             gross
             Idolaters
             ,
             &
             Quakerism
             gross
             Idolatry
             .
             Abundantly
             proved
             by
             their
             owning
             false
             Gods
             ;
             viz.
             The
             Light
             in
             every
             man
             ,
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             and
             the
             Spirits
             of
             men
             .
             These
             Charges
             abundantly
             proved
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             are
             no
             Gods
             proved
             plainly
             .
             The
             Quakers
             proved
             to
             worship
             (
             and
             
             that
             according
             to
             their
             own
             professed
             principles
             )
             false
             Gods.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XVIII
            
             .
             The
             Quakers
             deny
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Their
             Evasions
             discovered
             .
             Their
             Objections
             answered
             .
             The
             consequences
             of
             their
             errour
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIX
            
             .
             The
             Quakers
             do
             not
             profess
             a
             future
             reward
             after
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             frame
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             :
             but
             are
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             either
             deeply
             silent
             ,
             or
             imply
             their
             contempt
             of
             such
             a
             belief
             .
          
        
         
           
             PART
             III.
             
          
           
             An
             Examination
             of
             
               William
               Pen's
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               ,
               &c.
            
             wherein
             his
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God's
             being
             in
             his
             people
             essentially
             ,
             and
             so
             teaching
             them
             immediately
             as
             is
             exclusive
             of
             all
             other
             teachings
             ,
             their
             infallibility
             as
             the
             result
             of
             such
             a
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             teachings
             considered
             and
             confuted
             ;
             and
             the
             unparallel'd
             vanity
             and
             folly
             of
             
               William
               Pen
            
             discovered
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             immediate
             inspirations
             considered
             ,
             more
             especially
             and
             largely
             the
             Characters
             given
             of
             Apostolical
             persons
             ,
             distinguishing
             them
             from
             all
             others
             since
             Christs
             administration
             .
          
           
             Characters
             distinguishing
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             gave
             authority
             divine
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             illuminations
             of
             the
             Saints
             (
             as
             such
             )
             in
             our
             days
             .
          
           
             A
             Key
             to
             the
             Quakers
             new
             coin'd
             Phrases
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             their
             meanings
             of
             such
             Scripture
             and
             religious
             phrases
             as
             are
             commonly
             used
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             ,
             wherein
             is
             shewed
             that
             the
             Quakers
             contemn
             all
             rational
             demonstration
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             experience
             and
             inward
             sensation
             ,
             the
             only
             demonstration
             to
             themselves
             of
             the
             principles
             they
             hold
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               Scriptures
               opened
               in
               the
               First
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Pag.
                 
              
               
                 Words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Deut.
                 
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 32
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   nigh
                   thee
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Job
                 .
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 13
                 ,
                 14
              
               
                 74
              
               
                 
                   By
                   his
                   Spirit
                   he
                   hath
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 John.
                 
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 64
              
               
                 
                   Worship
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 John.
                 
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 97
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   way
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Acts.
                 
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 71
              
               
                 
                   Conscience
                   void
                   of
                   offence
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 122
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwelleth
                   &c
                
              
            
             
               
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 64
              
               
                 
                   Sitteth
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 2
                 Tim.
                 
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 103
              
               
                 
                   And
                   that
                   from
                   a
                   Child
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 John.
                 
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 64
              
               
                 
                   Antichrist
                   that
                   denyeth
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 John.
                 
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 62
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   anointing
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               In
               the
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Job
                 .
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 
                   I
                   would
                   order
                   my
                   cause
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Psal
                 .
              
               
                 85
              
               
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 58
              
               
                 
                   Mercy
                   and
                   truth
                   are
                   not
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Jer.
                 
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 
                   Liveth
                   ,
                   surely
                   they
                   swear
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mat.
                 
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 
                   Give
                   us
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   daily
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 JOHN
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 84
              
               
                 
                   THAT
                   WAS
                   THE
                   TRVE
                   LIGHT
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 94
              
               
                 
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   nigh
                   the
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 
                   Nevertheless
                   Death
                   reigned
                   &c
                
              
            
             
               
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 8
                 ,
                 11
              
               
                 50
              
               
                 
                   His
                   faith
                   was
                   imputed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 15
                 ,
                 18
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 
                   Have
                   they
                   not
                   heard
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   baptize
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   preach
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 108
              
               
                 
                   We
                   know
                   no
                   man
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
              
               
                 57
              
               
                 
                   Faith
                   accounted
                   for
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Coloss
                 .
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 
                   Hand
                   writing
                   of
                   Ordinances
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Coloss
                 .
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 98
              
               
                 
                   Christ
                   in
                   you
                   the
                   hope
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Pet.
                 
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 
                   Preached
                   to
                   the
                   Spirits
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
                 Pet.
                 
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 98
              
               
                 
                   More
                   sure
                   word
                   —
                   day
                   star
                   arise
                
              
            
             
               
                 James
                 .
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 24
              
               
                 55
              
               
                 
                   And
                   not
                   by
                   faith
                   only
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               In
               the
               Third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 
              
               
                 Pag.
                 
              
               
                 Words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Gen.
                 
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Spirit
                   shall
                   not
                   alway
                   strive
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2
                 Chr.
                 
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 
                   House
                   of
                   habitation
                   for
                   thee
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nehem.
                 
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 19
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   ledst
                   thy
                   people
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Job
              
               
                 32
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 
                   The
                   inspiration
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Psal
                 .
              
               
                 139
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 
                   Whither
                   shall
                   I
                   go
                   from
                   thy
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Psal
                 .
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 
                   The
                   secret
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   with
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Joel
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 36
              
               
                 
                   I
                   will
                   pour
                   out
                   my
                   Spirit
                   on
                   all
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Luke
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 46
              
               
                 55
              
               
                 
                   Found
                   him
                   among
                   the
                   Doctors
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Acts
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 40
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   these
                   two
                   thou
                   hast
                   chosen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Acts
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 16
                 ,
                 17
              
               
                 49
              
               
                 
                   I
                   will
                   pour
                   out
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Acts
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 49
              
               
                 
                   N●t
                   himself
                   without
                   witness
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Acts
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 41
              
               
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   a
                   light
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 19
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 48
              
               
                 
                   Seen
                   by
                   the
                   things
                   made
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 42
              
               
                 
                   Have
                   I
                   not
                   seen
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 12
              
               
                 54
              
               
                 
                   Speak
                   I
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 43
              
               
                 
                   He
                   was
                   seen
                   of
                   me
                   also
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Tim.
                 
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 54
              
               
                 
                   In
                   season
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Heb.
                 
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 12
                 ,
                 14
              
               
                 52
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   time
                   ye
                   ought
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Joh.
                 
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 41
              
               
                 
                   We
                   have
                   seen
                   with
                   our
                   eyes
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             Part
             1.
             
          
           
             TItle
             Page
             l.
             15.
             r
             is
             .
             1
             Part
             p.
             3.
             l.
             32
             blot
             out
             
               as
               Julian
               Apostata
            
             .
             p.
             2.
             l
             29.
             blot
             out
             not
             .
             p.
             30.
             l.
             3
             read
             untrue
             .
             p.
             34
             read
             
               from
               ,
               and
               let
               ,
               to
               not
               only
               as
               a
               Parenthesis
               and
               the
               Quakers
               words
               .
            
             p
             41.
             l.
             23
             blot
             out
             sixthly
             .
             p.
             43.
             l
             4
             read
             properties
             .
             p.
             67.
             margin
             ,
             read
             Beccani
             .
             p.
             126.
             l.
             26.
             read
             though
             .
          
        
         
           
             Part
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             21.
             l.
             20.
             read
             mutantem
             .
             p.
             5.
             l.
             17.
             blot
             out
             
               and
               is
            
             .
             p.
             46.
             l
             3
             read
             
               will
               benefit
            
             .
             p
             50.
             l.
             31
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Scriptures
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             are
             used
             indifferently
             as
             expressing
             the
             written
             Word
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             singular
             or
             plural
             number
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             not
             to
             charge
             a
             false
             concord
             on
             me
             ,
             where
             the
             Relative
             may
             not
             be
             of
             the
             same
             number
             with
             the
             Antecedent
             ;
             I
             using
             the
             word
             often
             ,
             writ
             it
             in
             my
             Copy
             short
             Scr.
             leaving
             it
             to
             the
             Printers
             discretion
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Quakerism
           no
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               The
               Explanation
               of
               the
               Title
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 I
                 may
                 inform
                 my
                 Reader
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Controversie
                 agitated
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Treatise
                 ;
                 I
                 hold
                 my self
                 bound
                 as
                 a
                 rational
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Controversie
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 Concern
                 )
                 both
                 to
                 state
                 the
                 main
                 question
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavor
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 subordinate
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 me
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 plainly
                 reducible
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 terms
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 neither
                 write
                 ,
                 nor
                 my
                 Reader
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 a
                 thicket
                 of
                 impertinencies
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 clear
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 affirm
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 what
                 is
                 offered
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 trouble
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 any
                 further
                 account
                 
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 then
                 the
                 title
                 ;
                 wherin
                 I
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Quakerism
                   is
                   no
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 clearly
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 abundantly
                 ;
              
               
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 all
                 honest
                 hearts
                 who
                 shall
                 peruse
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 irreconcileably
                 alienated
                 from
                 all
                 appearances
                 of
                 so
                 horrid
                 an
                 Imposture
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 altogether
                 out
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 inclined
                 ,
                 or
                 adhered
                 to
                 those
                 woful
                 tenets
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 here
                 discovered
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 elevate
                 their
                 Christianity
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 Standard
                 of
                 Purity
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 convinced
                 ,
                 that
                 instead
                 thereof
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 plunged
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 of
                 the
                 grossest
                 delusions
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 work
                 for
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 term
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 
                 by
                 it
                 all
                 those
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 practice
                 ;
                 which
                 Christianity
                 doth
                 oblige
                 us
                 unto
                 ,
                 for
                 Christianity
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 noble
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 curious
                 Garden
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 that
                 which
                 common
                 Fields
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 inclosures
                 are
                 not
                 furnished
                 withal
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 doth
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 (
                 beside
                 what
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 )
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 worthy
                 in
                 those
                 Religions
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 superleded
                 and
                 outstript
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 whatever
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 commendable
                 among
                 the
                 very
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   things
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   things
                   are
                   honest
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   things
                   are
                   just
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   things
                   are
                   pure
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   things
                   are
                   lovely
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   things
                   are
                   of
                   good
                   report
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   vertue
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   praise
                   ,
                   think
                   on
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 Christianity
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 sense
                 )
                 consists
                 of
                 those
                 principles
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 life
                 ;
                 that
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 lapsed
                 state
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 frame
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 or
                 New
                 Testament-Administration
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 was
                 constituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 actually
                 finished
                 the
                 meritorious
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Reconciliation
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 God-Man
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 Person
                 ,
                 was
                 invested
                 with
                 all
                 Power
                 both
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   Power
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   me
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   in
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 full
                 Text
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   being
                   found
                   in
                   fashion
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   humbled
                   himself
                   and
                   became
                   obedient
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   :
                   wherefore
                   God
                   also
                   hath
                   highly
                   exalted
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   given
                   him
                   a
                   Name
                   which
                   is
                   above
                   every
                   Name
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 A
                 Christian
                 in
                 the
                 narrowest
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 owns
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 account
                 of
                 Christianity
                 may
                 be
                 
                 understood
                 aright
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 spend
                 a
                 few
                 lines
                 (
                 and
                 as
                 few
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 )
                 to
                 inform
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 between
                 Christianity
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 Christianity
                 obliges
                 to
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 may
                 be
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 footsteps
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 know
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 (
                 in
                 some
                 way
                 )
                 the
                 one
                 
                 and
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 dependance
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 our selves
                 ;
                 Justice
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 duties
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 ;
                 these
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 nothing
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 only
                 were
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 opposed
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Julian
                   Apostata
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 come
                 yet
                 nearer
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 under
                 
                 
                 Moses's
                 Administration
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 
                 Moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 Descriptions
                 ,
                 Types
                 ,
                 and
                 Shadows
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 ;
                 through
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 whom
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 saved
                 came
                 by
                 their
                 salvation
                 :
                 yet
                 their
                 state
                 was
                 not
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 sense
                 )
                 Christian
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Administration
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 subjected
                 Christianity
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 confirm
                 by
                 some
                 essential
                 exceptions
                 .
              
               
                 Christianity
                 necessarily
                 includes
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 belief
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 already
                 come
                 ,
                 a
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 that
                 died
                 ,
                 rose
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 is
                 ascended
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Without
                   Controversie
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   Godliness
                   ,
                   God
                   was
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   justified
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   believed
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   received
                   up
                   into
                   Glory
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 Christian
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   we
                   preach
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Jewes
                   a
                   stambling
                   block
                
                 ;
                 this
                 Christ
                 as
                 come
                 and
                 crucified
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 main
                 basis
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 Christianity
                 necessarily
                 includes
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 that
                 
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 numerical
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 :
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 promised
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 .
                 
                   I
                   said
                   therefore
                   unto
                   you
                   that
                   you
                   shall
                   die
                   in
                   your
                   sins
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   ye
                   believe
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   he
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   die
                   in
                   your
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 John
                 8.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   let
                   all
                   the
                   House
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   know
                   assuredly
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   the
                   same
                   Iesus
                   whom
                   ye
                   have
                   crucified
                   both
                   Lord
                   and
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Acts
                 3.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 were
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 their
                 Creed
                 ,
                 without
                 
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Mediator
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Administration
                 was
                 ●…red
                 from
                 Moses
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 
                 Jesus
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   in
                   these
                   last
                   days
                   spoken
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 And
                 Moses
                 
                   verily
                   was
                   faithful
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   servant
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   Testimony
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   after
                   ;
                   but
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   Son
                   over
                   his
                   own
                   House
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 now
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 Moses
                 Law
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Administration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 carnal
                 observances
                 ,
                 types
                 and
                 resemblances
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 real
                 and
                 more
                 purely
                 spiritual
                 :
                 
                   But
                   the
                   houre
                   cometh
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   true
                   Worshippers
                   shall
                   worship
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 John
                 4.
                 23.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 before
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 heart
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 ceremonial
                 and
                 typical
                 worship
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 accepted
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 never
                 indulged
                 hypocrisie
                 :
                 the
                 meaning
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 ,
                 That
                 spirit
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 those
                 carnal
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 material
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 those
                 Types
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 Lie
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 only
                 the
                 shadows
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 enlarge
                 to
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 restrained
                 
                 Extent
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Administration
                 ;
                 and
                 shew
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 it
                 is
                 Alien
                 to
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 Christ
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 wherein
                 Christianity
                 consists
                 .
                 
                   For
                   if
                   that
                   [
                   Ministration
                   ]
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   away
                   was
                   glorious
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   that
                   which
                   remaineth
                   is
                   glorious
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 resume
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 observe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 natural
                 light
                 and
                 practices
                 of
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 revealed
                 light
                 ,
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 practices
                 Judaical
                 were
                 Christian
                 (
                 as
                 such
                 )
                 though
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 had
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 medicinal
                 and
                 remedying
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 immediately
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 Administration
                 was
                 they
                 
                 changed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 retained
                 their
                 Morals
                 and
                 those
                 Ceremonial
                 Respects
                 to
                 an
                 expected
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 admit
                 into
                 their
                 Creed
                 or
                 faith
                 the
                 Articles
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 Christ
                 come
                 ;
                 That
                 Jesus
                 who
                 was
                 crucified
                 was
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 and
                 Administrator
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 so
                 were
                 transmitted
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 being
                 dissolved
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 expressed
                 with
                 what
                 brevity
                 I
                 could
                 ,
                 what
                 
                 Christianity
                 (
                 as
                 such
                 )
                 is
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 lines
                 give
                 an
                 Account
                 what
                 I
                 intend
                 by
                 the
                 term
                 Quakerism
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 and
                 reputed
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 Christians
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 Charity
                 is
                 large
                 enough
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 abhorr
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 their
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 but
                 well
                 understand
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 whose
                 sakes
                 in
                 part
                 I
                 have
                 undertaken
                 this
                 Discovery
                 .
              
               
                 Quakerism
                 is
                 a
                 Heap
                 of
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 usurped
                 Names
                 of
                 true
                 Christian
                 Principles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 yet
                 really
                 no
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 subverting
                 both
                 Foundation
                 and
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 call
                 him
                 a
                 Quaker
                 that
                 professes
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Quakerism
                   is
                   no
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 common
                 Civility
                 ,
                 Justice
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 whatever
                 of
                 their
                 principles
                 or
                 practices
                 which
                 are
                 morally
                 good
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 generally
                 owned
                 as
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 those
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 separate
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 bitterly
                 reproach
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Instructions
                 or
                 Examples
                 in
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 goodness
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 they
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 serious
                 Professors
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 their
                 opinions
                 as
                 the
                 East
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               The
               Beginning
               of
               Quakerism
               different
               from
               ,
               and
               opposite
               to
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 first
                 Argument
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 my
                 attempt
                 
                 with
                 shall
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Quakerism
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 under
                 two
                 Considerations
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Quakerism
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 its
                 beginning
                 .
              
               
                 Both
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 exceedingly
                 to
                 oppose
                 ,
                 or
                 differ
                 fro●
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 or
                 Christianity
                 was
                 first
                 introduced
                 
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 promised
                 Messias
                 to
                 be
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 whose
                 humane
                 Person
                 was
                 pointed
                 at
                 by
                 
                   John
                   the
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 and
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 beholders
                 .
                 
                   The
                   next
                   day
                
                 John
                 seeth
                 Jesus
                 
                   coming
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                   Behold
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   he
                   of
                   whom
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   after
                   me
                   cometh
                   a
                   man
                   which
                   is
                   preferred
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   before
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 Quakerism
                 was
                 introduced
                 by
                 preaching
                 a
                 Christ
                 
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 born
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 seen
                 with
                 the
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Testimony
                 of
                 John
                 concerning
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 perverted
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 their
                 feigned
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   as
                   you
                   give
                   up
                   to
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   light
                   in
                   your
                   own
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   wait
                   to
                   be
                   guided
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   exercised
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   know
                   Christ
                   revealed
                   within
                   you
                   :
                   
                   whom
                   you
                   are
                   looking
                   for
                   without
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   his
                   day
                   far
                   off
                   from
                   you
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   you
                   live
                   in
                   want
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   to
                   find
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   dreamings
                   ,
                   and
                   night-visions
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   a
                   talk
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   spend
                   your
                   precious
                   time
                   in
                   slumbring
                   and
                   dreaming
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 Quakers
                 Text
                 will
                 bear
                 a
                 large
                 Comment
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 that
                 only
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 :
                 here
                 is
                 preached
                 a
                 Christ
                 within
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 a
                 Christ
                 without
                 ,
                 which
                 John
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 are
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 )
                 
                 reproached
                 as
                 a
                 slumbring
                 fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 nocturnal
                 dream
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 infallibly
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 gross
                 darkness
                 wherewith
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 benighted
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 palpable
                 knavery
                 and
                 impudence
                 in
                 abusing
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 weigh
                 the
                 following
                 instance
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 preceding
                 Author
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Then
                   God
                   sent
                   him
                
                 [
                 John
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   bear
                   witness
                   to
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   light
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   him
                   was
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   might
                   believe
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   called
                   unto
                   others
                   to
                   behold
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 and
                 least
                 you
                 should
                 mistake
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 guess
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 could
                 but
                 write
                 his
                 name
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 little
                 wit
                 or
                 modesty
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 expound
                 that
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 after
                 this
                 sort
                 :
                 he
                 quotes
                 chapter
                 and
                 verse
                 ,
                 John
                 1.
                 9.
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 word
                 is
                 (
                 mark
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 parenthesis
                 ,
                 lest
                 his
                 folly
                 should
                 not
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 hap
                 to
                 read
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 period
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 further
                 blind
                 comment
                 on
                 the
                 text
                 ;
                 he
                 glories
                 in
                 his
                 shame
                 with
                 a
                 ,
                 
                   Weigh
                   this
                   truth
                   all
                   ye
                   Priests
                   and
                   Professors
                   ,
                   and
                   pouder
                   it
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   :
                
                 
                 no
                 words
                 big
                 enough
                 to
                 express
                 its
                 madness
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Christianity
                 made
                 its
                 way
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 truth
                 
                 and
                 purity
                 of
                 its
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 wrought
                 before
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 convincing
                 to
                 its
                 most
                 malicious
                 and
                 prejudiced
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 disciples
                 and
                 servants
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   all
                   bare
                   him
                   witness
                   ,
                   and
                   wondred
                   at
                   the
                   gracious
                   words
                   which
                   proceeded
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 22.
                 4.
                 but
                 men
                 may
                 speak
                 many
                 good
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 both
                 say
                 and
                 do
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 bad
                 enough
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 appeals
                 to
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 his
                 worst
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   evil
                   ,
                   bear
                   witness
                   of
                   the
                   evil
                   ,
                
                 John
                 18.
                 23
                 
                 But
                 if
                 forcible
                 right
                 words
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 way
                 ,
                 Christ
                 exhorts
                 them
                 to
                 believe
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 works
                 sake
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 ordinary
                 works
                 or
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 miracles
                 neither
                 :
                 
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   done
                   among
                   them
                   the
                   works
                   which
                   none
                   other
                   man
                   did
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   had
                   sin
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 servants
                 introduced
                 Christianity
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 pomp
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 miraculous
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 bearing
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Long
                   time
                   therefore
                   abode
                   ,
                   they
                   speaking
                   boldly
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   gave
                   Testimony
                   unto
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   granted
                   signes
                   and
                   wonders
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 1.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 Quakerism
                 made
                 its
                 way
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 in
                 blasphemies
                 
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preached
                 :
                 by
                 gratifying
                 the
                 pride
                 ,
                 idleness
                 and
                 giddiness
                 of
                 both
                 Professors
                 and
                 
                 prophane
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 abundantly
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 discourse
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 decrying
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 useless
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 mischievous
                 :
                 
                   Your
                   imagined
                   God
                   beyond
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   calamity
                   will
                   come
                   upon
                   them
                
                 
                 
                   who
                   have
                   worshipped
                   and
                   do
                   worship
                   an
                   unknown
                   God
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   ,
                   and
                   pretend
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   God.
                
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 the
                 Quakers
                 for
                 their
                 words
                 sake
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 swell
                 big
                 enough
                 with
                 vanity
                 ,
                 folly
                 ,
                 non-sense
                 and
                 errour
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 still
                 for
                 all
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 sensible
                 of
                 this
                 defect
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 attempted
                 to
                 supply
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 cracking
                 of
                 their
                 credit
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 :
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 hath
                 found
                 a
                 plaister
                 for
                 this
                 sore
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 produce
                 :
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 give
                 your
                 judgement
                 whether
                 it
                 smell
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Fox
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Goose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   many
                   prayed
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   spake
                   by
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   did
                   not
                   shew
                   miracles
                   at
                   the
                   Tempters
                   Command
                   ;
                   though
                   among
                   Believers
                   there
                   be
                   miracles
                   ●n
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   signes
                   and
                   wonders
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   Isaiah
                   saith
                
                 ;
                 When
                 I
                 reade
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 keep
                 my self
                 from
                 laughing
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 weightiness
                 of
                 my
                 thoughts
                 on
                 this
                 imposture
                 ,
                 soon
                 helped
                 me
                 to
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 compassionate
                 smile
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 him
                 crafty
                 like
                 the
                 Fox
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 venture
                 his
                 carcass
                 in
                 attempting
                 any
                 miracles
                 but
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 more
                 a
                 Goose
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 never
                 saw
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 have
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 blabbed
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 let
                 pass
                 his
                 fathering
                 his
                 absurdity
                 on
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 ;
                 the
                 words
                 he
                 intends
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                   8.
                   18.
                   
                   Behold
                   I
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Children
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   given
                   me
                   ,
                   are
                   for
                   signes
                   and
                   for
                   wonders
                   in
                   Israel
                
                 ;
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Signes
                 ]
                 any
                 where
                 
                 in
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 strange
                 spirit
                 of
                 discerning
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 find
                 in
                 that
                 Scripture
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 the
                 wonders
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 wondred
                 at
                 :
                 so
                 may
                 the
                 Quakers
                 well
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 worse
                 sense
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 worse
                 cause
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 the
                 lesse
                 wonder
                 at
                 
                 George's
                 blodness
                 with
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 seeing
                 a
                 great
                 Rabbie
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 hath
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 Prophet
                 as
                 Isaiah
                 .
                 Who
                 would
                 conceive
                 that
                 so
                 blockish
                 a
                 person
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Fore-man
                 and
                 Chief
                 in
                 account
                 among
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 such
                 singularly
                 discerning
                 spirits
                 as
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ?
                 but
                 as
                 among
                 wise
                 men
                 the
                 wisest
                 are
                 most
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 so
                 among
                 others
                 the
                 veriest
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Christianity
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 ravishing
                 
                 Songs
                 ,
                 and
                 Hallelujahs
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Host
                 ,
                 the
                 Songs
                 and
                 Thanksgivings
                 of
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   Zechariah
                   ,
                   Simeon
                
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 with
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 casting
                 out
                 devils
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 possessed
                 ,
                 preaching
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 might
                 express
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousness
                 to
                 be
                 risen
                 on
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 healing
                 in
                 his
                 wings
                 .
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 finde
                 you
                 out
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 speak
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Quakerism
                 entred
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 if
                 Hell
                 were
                 
                 broke
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 possessions
                 by
                 Satan
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 souls
                 for
                 the
                 Quakers
                 spirit
                 .
                 Instead
                 of
                 that
                 serious
                 compunction
                 ,
                 that
                 seized
                 gross
                 and
                 black
                 sinners
                 upon
                 their
                 conviction
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 consolation
                 that
                 was
                 let
                 into
                 their
                 souls
                 by
                 the
                 joyful
                 sound
                 of
                 remission
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 crucified
                 Jesus
                 :
                 O
                 the
                 Hell-dark
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Preachers
                 !
                 the
                 
                 frightful
                 and
                 amazing
                 words
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 first
                 attempted
                 poor
                 silly
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ;
                 whom
                 they
                 frighted
                 almost
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 wits
                 with
                 their
                 dismal
                 noise
                 ,
                 whose
                 eccho
                 remained
                 in
                 their
                 ears
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 words
                 were
                 forgotten
                 .
                 What
                 bitter
                 Curses
                 and
                 Execrations
                 did
                 they
                 poure
                 forth
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 made
                 any
                 opposition
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 most
                 mildly
                 and
                 rationally
                 )
                 against
                 their
                 unheard
                 of
                 innovation
                 ?
                 what
                 disturbing
                 of
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 reviling
                 the
                 most
                 serious
                 and
                 faithful
                 Pastors
                 ?
                 while
                 those
                 whose
                 faults
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 bespatter
                 the
                 guiltless
                 ,
                 might
                 remain
                 quiet
                 enough
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 so
                 dangerous
                 and
                 adverse
                 to
                 Satans
                 interest
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 How
                 generally
                 were
                 their
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 either
                 silent
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 irruptions
                 of
                 dismal
                 howling
                 and
                 horrible
                 roarings
                 ?
                 persons
                 suddenly
                 taken
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 falling-sickness
                 ,
                 shaking
                 and
                 foaming
                 at
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 lying
                 flat
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 as
                 stark
                 dead
                 ?
                 some
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 there
                 are
                 undeniable
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 numerous
                 and
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 you
                 have
                 now
                 almost
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 altogether
                 left
                 the
                 latter
                 sort
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 dare
                 to
                 challenge
                 this
                 with
                 untruth
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 requite
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Volume
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 alive
                 their
                 remembrance
                 .
                 I
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 my
                 second
                 consideration
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Quakerism
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 opening
                 the
                 term
                 
                 
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 will
                 save
                 me
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 proving
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 )
                 when
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 take
                 place
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 none
                 that
                 assert
                 Heathenism
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 before
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 after
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Israelites
                 under
                 
                 Moses's
                 Administration
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 strict
                 sense
                 )
                 Christian
                 :
                 except
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 who
                 date
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 (
                 their
                 only
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 but
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 especially
                 Adam
                 in
                 innoceney
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 under
                 that
                 dispensation
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 to
                 prove
                 both
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Writings
                 by
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 Christianity
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 old
                 as
                 the
                 forementioned
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 so
                 young
                 as
                 Quakerism
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 (
                 though
                 but
                 few
                 )
                 date
                 Christianity
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Others
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 reason
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 finished
                 his
                 Transaction
                 for
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 in
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 God-Man
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 Declaration
                 he
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   28.
                   18.
                   
                   All
                   Power
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   me
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   in
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 agree
                 (
                 who
                 make
                 any
                 distinction
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 began
                 immediately
                 upon
                 the
                 abrogation
                 and
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Administration
                 and
                 Temple-Worship
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 above
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 although
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Disciples
                   were
                   called
                   Christians
                   first
                   at
                
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Acts
                 11.
                 26.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 thing
                 Christianity
                 might
                 well
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 name
                 Christian
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 space
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Christian-Name
                 had
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 its
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 reply
                 of
                 Agrippa
                 to
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Almost
                   thou
                   perswadest
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 28.
                 8.
                 which
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 common
                 appellation
                 of
                 Believers
                 and
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 convince
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 one
                 Text
                 more
                 to
                 make
                 down-weight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Yet
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   suffer
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ?
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 Christianity
                 is
                 distinguished
                 both
                 from
                 Heathenism
                 and
                 Judaism
                 .
                 Both
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 bitter
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Name
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Name
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 sake
                 ;
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 for
                 their
                 denying
                 Idol-worship
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 for
                 their
                 deserting
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Constitution
                 ;
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 for
                 their
                 only
                 worshipping
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 for
                 worshipping
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 .
                 
                   And
                   I
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   yet
                   preach
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   I
                   yet
                   suffer
                   persecution
                   ?
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   offence
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   ceased
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 adjusted
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 Christianity
                 into
                 
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 time
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 compare
                 Notes
                 whether
                 it
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 Quakerism
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 but
                 of
                 two
                 Arguments
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 )
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 build
                 their
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 date
                 their
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 Adam
                 or
                 Eternity
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 from
                 Christ
                 the
                 Light
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 with
                 God.
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 their
                 Christianity
                 commensurate
                 with
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
                 :
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 folly
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 number
                 days
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 the
                 notorious
                 absurdity
                 of
                 this
                 Fancy
                 at
                 first
                 view
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 dream
                 not
                 waking
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 Christianity
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 long
                 since
                 the
                 Creation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Argument
                 is
                 from
                 Inspirations
                 ,
                 and
                 immediate
                 
                 
                 teaching
                 ;
                 which
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 principle
                 of
                 Quakerism
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 grant
                 and
                 concession
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 immediate
                 teaching
                 and
                 revelation
                 very
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 wherever
                 and
                 whenever
                 there
                 was
                 immediate
                 teaching
                 ,
                 then
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 Christianity
                 :
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 ▪
                 that
                 men
                 who
                 have
                 better
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 attempt
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 That
                 Inspirations
                 divine
                 and
                 immediate
                 ,
                 did
                 constitute
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 thereby
                 conducted
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Christians
                 :
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 long
                 enough
                 ere
                 the
                 Quakers
                 prove
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 when
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 point
                 handled
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 this
                 Treatise
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 beside
                 the
                 notoriousness
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 novelty
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 fully
                 prove
                 it
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Assertions
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 oppose
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 look
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 agree
                 among
                 themselves
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   now
                
                 
                 
                   about
                   seven
                   years
                   since
                   the
                   Lord
                   raised
                   us
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   North
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   opened
                   our
                   Mouths
                   in
                   this
                   his
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 date
                 of
                 the
                 Impression
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 about
                 51
                 that
                 Quakerism
                 brake
                 forth
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 England
                 hath
                 this
                 unhappiness
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Breeder
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 North
                 of
                 England
                 the
                 part
                 first
                 infected
                 I
                 remember
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 suppose
                 grounded
                 on
                 manifold
                 experiences
                 )
                 
                   All
                   evil
                   comes
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   North.
                
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 late
                 generations
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Religion
                 it self
                 is
                 ancient
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 follow
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 root
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 direction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   After
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1648.
                   
                   God
                   who
                   had
                   
                   
                   compassion
                   on
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   did
                   cause
                   a
                   branch
                   to
                   spring
                
                 
                 
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   root
                   of
                
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   was
                   filled
                   with
                   vertue
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Life
                   and
                   Peace
                   was
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   spread
                   and
                   shot
                   forth
                   many
                   branches
                   ;
                   which
                   did
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   fatness
                   of
                   the
                   Root
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   weary
                   came
                   to
                   rest
                   under
                   his
                   branches
                   :
                   in
                   him
                   also
                   was
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                   ,
                   which
                   turned
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   to
                   the
                   Children
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   disobedient
                   to
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   the
                   just
                   .
                
              
               
                 Observe
                 the
                 blasphemy
                 of
                 these
                 expressions
                 ,
                 many
                 
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 spoken
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeing
                 to
                 him
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 applied
                 by
                 this
                 Wretch
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 their
                 Sect
                 brought
                 forth
                 in
                 their
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1648.
                 who
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 except
                 
                   James
                   Naylor
                
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 guess
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 follows
                 immediately
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   1655.
                   
                   I
                   being
                   a
                   branch
                   of
                   this
                   Tree
                   ,
                
                 
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   Branch
                   aforesaid
                   ;
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   its
                   Root
                   caused
                   me
                   to
                   blossom
                   and
                   bring
                   forth
                   fruit
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   came
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 that
                 whatever
                 was
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 branch
                 of
                 this
                 degenerate
                 Vine
                 sprung
                 forth
                 in
                 48
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 words
                 immediately
                 foregoing
                 those
                 I
                 
                 here
                 quote
                 ,
                 signifie
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 Administration
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   agalnst
                   them
                   ,
                
                 (
                 the
                 publick
                 Pastors
                 )
                 
                   and
                   brought
                   night
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   vision
                   ceased
                   .
                
                 Then
                 those
                 Pastors
                 had
                 sometime
                 the
                 Vision
                 and
                 Presence
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 preached
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Rule
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 nor
                 pretended
                 to
                 minister
                 from
                 immediate
                 Inspirations
                 :
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 directed
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Treasury
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 brought
                 forth
                 whatever
                 they
                 handed
                 (
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 but
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 48
                 or
                 50.
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 ministration
                 was
                 cried
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 principles
                 called
                 Quakerism
                 
                 by
                 you
                 inserted
                 in
                 their
                 room
                 and
                 stead
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 another
                 Witness
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 
                 meanest
                 ,
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   my
                   heart
                   did
                   truly
                   unite
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoy
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   what
                   was
                   then
                
                 [
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 troubles
                 ]
                 
                   given
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   drawn
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   worth
                   of
                   that
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   know
                   it
                   was
                   swallowed
                   up
                   by
                   a
                   greater
                   desolation
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   following
                   after
                   :
                   and
                   since
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   breaking
                   forth
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   lively
                   dispensation
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 
                   p.
                   2.
                   and
                   remained
                   ,
                   fixing
                   their
                   mind
                   on
                   that
                
                 [
                 former
                 dispensation
                 ]
                 
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   departed
                   from
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 hereby
                 as
                 plain
                 and
                 clear
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 shining
                 
                 at
                 noon-day
                 ,
                 that
                 Quakerism
                 is
                 a
                 late
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 taking
                 its
                 date
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 troubles
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 put
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 in
                 page
                 3.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                
                 [
                 Quakerism
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   lowest
                   of
                   all
                   dispensations
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   mankind
                   ?
                   doth
                   not
                   this
                   fall
                   short
                   (
                   in
                   it self
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   formerly
                   bin
                   dispensed
                   )
                   by
                   young
                   Countrey-Lads
                   of
                   no
                   deep
                   understanding
                   ,
                   or
                   ready
                   expression
                   :
                   but
                   very
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   despised
                   every
                   where
                   by
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   Man
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Jewes
                   ?
                   much
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   dispensation
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ?
                   who
                   would
                   have
                   looked
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   here
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   this
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   chosen
                   to
                   gather
                   his
                   people
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   appear
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   gathered
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   vertue
                   and
                   substance
                   of
                   all
                   former
                   dispensations
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 
                   new
                   dispensation
                
                 hath
                 swallowed
                 up
                 all
                 
                 others
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 another
                 accounted
                 by
                 the
                 Quakers
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 compleat
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 Christianity
                 is
                 Judaism
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 owned
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 plain
                 Construction
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 consequence
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 disowned
                 by
                 a
                 rational
                 man
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 James
                 Naylor's
                 doctrine
                 :
                 
                   Love
                   to
                   the
                   lost
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   But
                   yours
                   [
                   Commands
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   another
                   Administration
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   literal
                   Ministration
                   is
                   done
                   away
                   in
                   the
                   spiritual
                   .
                
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 Christianity
                 began
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 so
                 vastly
                 differing
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 time
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 Quakerism
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 but
                 another
                 Administration
                 ,
                 
                   Quakerism
                   is
                   no
                   Christianity
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
              
               The
               Quakers
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THAT
                 the
                 Quakers
                 pretend
                 to
                 own
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 naked
                 and
                 self-contradicted
                 pretences
                 that
                 ever
                 peep'd
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 noise
                 and
                 confidence
                 ,
                 if
                 meer
                 pretences
                 were
                 of
                 sufficient
                 Authority
                 to
                 command
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 portion
                 of
                 Scripture
                 
                 might
                 be
                 well
                 spared
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes
                 5.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Prove
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 canot
                 but
                 know
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 nip
                 
                 their
                 designes
                 in
                 the
                 bud
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 promoting
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 render
                 themselves
                 odious
                 ;
                 but
                 Satan
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 silly
                 an
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 spoil
                 his
                 Market
                 ,
                 by
                 appearing
                 so
                 unseasonably
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 first
                 dash
                 in
                 so
                 deformed
                 a
                 shape
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 that
                 Text.
                 
                   Surely
                   in
                   vain
                   is
                   the
                   Net
                   is
                   spread
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   any
                   Bird.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 wave
                 pretences
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 my
                 charge
                 to
                 a
                 fair
                 trial
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 own
                 Testimonies
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 principal
                 Judges
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 desire
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 accuse
                 me
                 of
                 wounding
                 their
                 
                 reputation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 stabs
                 are
                 given
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 daggers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Murther
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 nor
                 worse
                 then
                 
                   felo
                   de
                   se
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 phrases
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 plain
                 English
                 Self-Murther
                 ;
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 by
                 sufficient
                 Argument
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Quakers
                   deny
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 Charge
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 read
                 ,
                 
                 heard
                 ,
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 will
                 deny
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 to
                 cast
                 your
                 eye
                 on
                 the
                 instances
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Blasphemy
                   for
                   any
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Letter
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Devil
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   contends
                   for
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 errour
                 is
                 by
                 some
                 repu●ed
                 meerly
                 verbal
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 other
                 words
                 they
                 allow
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 errours
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 trumpet
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 titles
                 and
                 dialect
                 ;
                 upon
                 that
                 condition
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 really
                 content
                 to
                 Ye●
                 and
                 Nay
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Thee
                 and
                 Thou
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 forbid
                 Ribands
                 ,
                 Lace
                 and
                 Cuffs
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 most
                 modest
                 that
                 were
                 ever
                 worn
                 )
                 to
                 pollute
                 my
                 Garments
                 ;
                 and
                 offend
                 their
                 unnecessary
                 self-denial
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 forward
                 ▪
                 
                 But
                 they
                 have
                 another
                 opinion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 call
                 it
                 blasphemy
                 to
                 be
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 ere
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 forelorn
                 Hope
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 attempt
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 esteem
                 the
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 justly
                 obtained
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 serious
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 and
                 security
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 whole
                 Army
                 and
                 gross
                 of
                 their
                 delusions
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 encounter
                 it
                 first
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 before
                 I
                 proceed
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 
                 know
                 what
                 we
                 intend
                 by
                 the
                 phrase
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 know
                 what
                 we
                 hold
                 and
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 contend
                 against
                 :
                 except
                 the
                 vain
                 fictions
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 begetting
                 .
                 Know
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 assert
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Christ
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 self-sufficient
                 and
                 all-powerful
                 as
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 and
                 enlighten
                 savingly
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 coagency
                 ,
                 efficiency
                 or
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 call
                 them
                 a
                 dead
                 
                 letter
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 have
                 felt
                 them
                 
                   sharper
                   then
                   any
                   two-edged
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 and
                 tasted
                 them
                 
                   sweeter
                   then
                   the
                   honey
                   or
                   the
                   honey-comb
                
                 )
                 nor
                 yet
                 Ink
                 and
                 Paper-Divinity
                 ,
                 or
                 meerly
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 works
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 too
                 low
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 positively
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 intend
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 matter
                 by
                 them
                 expressed
                 ;
                 containing
                 those
                 Histories
                 ,
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 Promises
                 ,
                 
                 Threatnings
                 ,
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Exhortations
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 God
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 divers
                 manners
                 ,
                 revealed
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 and
                 servants
                 ,
                 inspired
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 inspiration
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 matter
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 being
                 
                 written
                 or
                 printed
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 print
                 or
                 writing
                 agrees
                 (
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Original
                 Copies
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Direction
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 son
                 or
                 servants
                 inspired
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 distinction
                 ,
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 
                 senses
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 vindicate
                 from
                 the
                 violent
                 contradictions
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 these
                 three
                 Objections
                 against
                 this
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 improper
                 so
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 VVord
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 many
                 things
                 or
                 sayings
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 were
                 spoken
                 by
                 wicked
                 men
                 or
                 the
                 devil
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 this
                 Title
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 deny
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 
                 singular
                 number
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 therefore
                 in
                 dealing
                 with
                 this
                 great
                 Criticism
                 ,
                 reconcile
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 to
                 the
                 singular
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 sounds
                 methinks
                 very
                 harshly
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 them
                 more
                 words
                 then
                 one
                 .
                 Surely
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 every
                 word
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 never
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 more
                 for
                 being
                 united
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 single
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 standing
                 alone
                 will
                 signifie
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 whereas
                 divers
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 sense
                 and
                 signification
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 considered
                 together
                 ,
                 doth
                 signifie
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 more
                 compleatly
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 
                 dismembred
                 and
                 considered
                 apart
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 aim
                 at
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 meer
                 
                 Grammar-nicety
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 failings
                 they
                 use
                 not
                 much
                 to
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 rather
                 affected
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 delighted
                 in
                 real
                 nonsense
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 causes
                 to
                 be
                 three
                 especially
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 first
                 Authors
                 could
                 speak
                 or
                 write
                 no
                 better
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 apefection
                 to
                 write
                 false
                 English
                 and
                 nonsense
                 after
                 such
                 infallible
                 persons
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 few
                 of
                 those
                 they
                 call
                 their
                 Ministry
                 able
                 to
                 write
                 true
                 sense
                 and
                 English
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 can
                 if
                 they
                 list
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 disgrace
                 their
                 brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 rather
                 then
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 become
                 the
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 English
                 then
                 sense
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 their
                 taking
                 all
                 ,
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 infallibly
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 dare
                 not
                 amend
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Question
                 I
                 return
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 so
                 
                 long
                 (
                 yet
                 not
                 altogether
                 inexcusable
                 )
                 digression
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 zealous
                 Ministers
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 thus
                 exclaims
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   what
                   an
                   improper
                   speech
                   were
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   call
                   twenty
                   thousand
                   Sentences
                   one
                   word
                   !
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Declaration
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   a
                   Declaration
                   would
                   that
                   be
                   which
                   consisted
                   but
                   of
                   one
                   word
                   !
                
                 but
                 where
                 do
                 we
                 say
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 word
                 ?
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 difference
                 between
                 
                   but
                   one
                   word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 be
                 a
                 Declaration
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 take
                 many
                 Declarations
                 into
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 contains
                 what
                 was
                 declared
                 from
                 Moses
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Declaration
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Scripture
                 contains
                 many
                 Declarations
                 ?
                 but
                 he
                 gives
                 one
                 kick
                 backward
                 more
                 at
                 what
                 he
                 
                 pleads
                 for
                 ;
                 Pray
                 have
                 the
                 patience
                 to
                 reade
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 passing
                 the
                 sentence
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Rod
                   for
                   the
                   fools
                   back
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 26.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   And
                   what
                   a
                   foolish
                   man
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   assert
                   his
                   own
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   imagines
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   will
                   prove
                   it
                   !
                   what
                   an
                   improper
                   speech
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                
                 &
                 c
                 !
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 person
                 he
                 brands
                 with
                 folly
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 the
                 cause
                 as
                 laid
                 down
                 by
                 Howgil
                 himself
                 deserves
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 little
                 correction
                 more
                 for
                 his
                 absurdity
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 sentence
                 ;
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Declaration
                 :
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 for
                 the
                 plural
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 pleading
                 against
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 instance
                 :
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 ?
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 it
                 the
                 Relative
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 antecedent
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 stop
                 at
                 and
                 examine
                 all
                 such
                 passages
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 sense
                 or
                 true
                 Grammar
                 :
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 finish
                 my
                 intended
                 task
                 this
                 seven
                 years
                 :
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 pity
                 not
                 to
                 lash
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 idiots
                 will
                 be
                 playing
                 the
                 Criticks
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   VVhat
                   an
                   improper
                   speech
                   ,
                   &
                   c
                   !
                
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 he
                 understands
                 not
                 what
                 improper
                 means
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 intend
                 by
                 improper
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 figurative
                 ;
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 wonder
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 figurative
                 speech
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 all
                 Writings
                 abound
                 with
                 figurative
                 speeches
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 this
                 is
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 mean
                 by
                 improper
                 ,
                 incongruous
                 or
                 unmeet
                 ,
                 he
                 offends
                 greatly
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 very
                 guilty
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 else
                 he
                 should
                 mean
                 by
                 proper
                 ,
                 unless
                 not
                 peculiar
                 or
                 a
                 tall
                 speech
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 tall
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 a
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                 improper
                 a
                 short
                 speech
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 Prophet
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 Prophets
                 neither
                 ,
                 decide
                 this
                 Controversie
                 .
                 
                   Nay
                   ,
                   who
                   never
                   yet
                   came
                   so
                   far
                   as
                
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   had
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   Mouth
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 cast
                 this
                 Objection
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 collective
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 For
                 instance
                 ;
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 themselves
                 are
                 sometimes
                 expressed
                 by
                 a
                 plural
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 a
                 singular
                 word
                 ;
                 
                   Ye
                   do
                   erre
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 23.
                 
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 plural
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 singular
                 .
                 A
                 sentence
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   VVhere
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   there
                   is
                   Power
                   .
                
                 Eccles
                 .
                 8.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   They
                   were
                   astonished
                   at
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   word
                   was
                   with
                   Power
                   .
                
                 Either
                 of
                 these
                 instances
                 contain
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 single
                 word
                 .
                 The
                 ten
                 Commandments
                 graven
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Hebr
                 ten
                 words
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 so
                 rendred
                 in
                 the
                 margin
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 Bibles
                 .
                 
                 Deut.
                 10.
                 40.
                 
                 Now
                 divide
                 these
                 Commandments
                 into
                 ten
                 single
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 each
                 will
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 word
                 come
                 to
                 its
                 share
                 to
                 express
                 it
                 by
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 one
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 hath
                 at
                 least
                 60
                 single
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Hebr.
                 but
                 many
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   2.
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   Jew
                
                 [
                 not
                 Jewes
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   Gentile
                
                 [
                 not
                 Gentiles
                 ]
                 can
                 you
                 suppose
                 that
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 single
                 Jew
                 or
                 Gentile
                 is
                 hereby
                 intended
                 ?
                 reade
                 the
                 sixth
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 explained
                 ;
                 
                   VVho
                   will
                   render
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   deeds
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 under
                 the
                 single
                 word
                 Jew
                 ,
                 is
                 expressed
                 all
                 the
                 Jewes
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 word
                 Gentile
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 mankind
                 besides
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 one
                 Text
                 more
                 to
                 conclude
                 with
                 ,
                 Isa
                 8.
                 20.
                 
                 
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Testimony
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   speak
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   VVord
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   light
                   in
                   them
                
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 dawning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 Both
                 Law
                 and
                 Testimony
                 are
                 here
                 rendred
                 by
                 VVord
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 Text
                 there
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 silence
                 this
                 petty
                 cavil
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 to
                 pluck
                 up
                 both
                 root
                 and
                 branch
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 
                 Quakerism
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 who
                 profess
                 them
                 had
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 verity
                 of
                 the
                 eternal
                 and
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 grains
                 of
                 understanding
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 consult
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   Many
                   Passages
                   in
                   the
                   Seriptures
                   contain
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   sayings
                   of
                   wicked
                   me●
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 irreverent
                 and
                 irrational
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                
                 ;
                 this
                 expression
                 hath
                 been
                 frequent
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 uttered
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Scripture
                 make
                 frequent
                 
                 mention
                 of
                 such
                 Passages
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 hereby
                 Satans
                 malice
                 is
                 discovered
                 ,
                 whereby
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 devices
                 ;
                 and
                 hereby
                 we
                 understand
                 his
                 snares
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 in
                 after-Ages
                 ;
                 and
                 Satan
                 is
                 also
                 rendred
                 the
                 most
                 wicked
                 and
                 hateful
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 created
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 speak
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Objection
                 .
                 Those
                 speeches
                 of
                 wicked
                 persons
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Jobs
                 wife
                 ,
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 Rabshakeh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 speeches
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 uttered
                 by
                 them
                 )
                 but
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 partly
                 Historical
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 passages
                 being
                 reported
                 historically
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 stain
                 upon
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 thereby
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 true
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 Powder-Plot
                 ,
                 the
                 Massacres
                 in
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 And
                 that
                 to
                 good
                 ends
                 and
                 purposes
                 ●
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 report
                 the
                 blasphemous
                 speeches
                 by
                 them
                 uttered
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 am
                 I
                 therefore
                 blameable
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 my self
                 had
                 been
                 their
                 Author
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 
                 is
                 convincing
                 .
                 Now
                 by
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 Guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 written
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 divine
                 truth
                 of
                 History
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 title
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 within
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 that
                 the
                 shooe
                 pinches
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 fain
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 their
                 fancy
                 .
                 (
                 Pardon
                 me
                 the
                 expression
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 assistance
                 ere
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 have
                 they
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 their
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   James
                   Parnel
                   ,
                   Christ
                   exalted
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   He
                   [
                   Christ
                   ]
                   is
                   the
                   VVord
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   not
                   .
                
                 VVhy
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 doubted
                 after
                 such
                 an
                 evidence
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 superfluous
                 to
                 expect
                 ,
                 that
                 infallible
                 persons
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Quakers
                 believe
                 all
                 their
                 Ministry
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 should
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 affirm
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 they
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 seeing
                 be
                 can
                 carry
                 it
                 so
                 easily
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 like
                 an
                 empty
                 Cloud
                 carried
                 with
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   [
                   Christ
                   ]
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   not
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   R●l●r
                   ,
                   Guide
                   ,
                   Teacher
                   and
                   Judge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   not
                   .
                
                 VVhat
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 prove
                 in
                 one
                 infallible
                 breath
                 ?
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 prudently
                 to
                 make
                 haste
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 gale
                 was
                 spent
                 ?
                 VVell
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 can
                 stand
                 before
                 a
                 whirl-wind
                 ?
                 one
                 blast
                 hath
                 torn
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 six
                 of
                 those
                 glorious
                 Garments
                 wherewith
                 God
                 hath
                 cloathed
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 hear
                 
                   G.
                   F.
                
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 amend
                 the
                 matter
                 
                 by
                 a
                 thing
                 like
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   say
                
                 John
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                   the
                   Declaration
                   was
                   the
                   VVord
                   ,
                   but
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   Declaration
                   the
                   VVord
                   was
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   who
                   saith
                   the
                   Latter
                   is
                   the
                   VVord
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Deceiver
                   ,
                   and
                   erres
                   ,
                   —
                   for
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   was
                   the
                   VVord
                   .
                
                 Difference
                 of
                 Ministers
                 p.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 could
                 have
                 found
                 where
                 John
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 
                 Declaration
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 thousand
                 to
                 one
                 but
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 it
                 out
                 long
                 before
                 Quakerism
                 was
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 ceased
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 name
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   said
                   the
                   VVord
                   was
                   God
                   ,
                
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 VVhy
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   VVord
                   unless
                   they
                   be
                   God
                   also
                   .
                
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 I
                 have
                 hit
                 on
                 your
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 you
                 can
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 VVord
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 the
                 VVord
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 though
                 Christ
                 be
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 VVord
                 may
                 be
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 me
                 give
                 you
                 just
                 such
                 another
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   They
                   drank
                   of
                   that
                   spiritual
                   Rock
                   that
                   followed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Rock
                   was
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 VVill
                 you
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Rock
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 Rock
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 Christ
                 ?
                 or
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sinful
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 any
                 thing
                 a
                 Rock
                 but
                 Christ
                 ?
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Rock
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 only
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 mystical
                 or
                 typical
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Rock
                 as
                 others
                 are
                 ,
                 hard
                 and
                 stony
                 .
                 
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 that
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 shew
                 me
                 any
                 such
                 Word
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 call
                 it
                 God
                 too
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 blasphemy
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 they
                 create
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Pray
                 let
                 me
                 ask
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 stiffe
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 John
                 1.
                 9.
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 and
                 God
                 ?
                 say
                 nay
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 dare
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 John
                 saith
                 so
                 in
                 his
                 Declaration
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 nothing
                 called
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 or
                 God
                 ?
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 Day
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Light
                 also
                 ,
                 Gen
                 1.
                 5
                 ,
                 16.
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 disciples
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 must
                 they
                 be
                 God
                 too
                 ?
                 or
                 Christ
                 be
                 too
                 blame
                 for
                 calling
                 them
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ;
                 a
                 phrase
                 so
                 very
                 near
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 VVay
                 ,
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 make
                 every
                 such
                 expression
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 God
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 Lords
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 many
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 lower
                 sense
                 then
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 would
                 be
                 little
                 beholden
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 therefore
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 stark
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 steel-hard
                 ;
                 either
                 to
                 abandon
                 such
                 principles
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 do
                 not
                 pretend
                 to
                 Scripture
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 it
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 no
                 friend
                 to
                 your
                 crooked
                 ,
                 unholy
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 your
                 Leaders
                 know
                 well
                 enough
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 blow
                 the
                 dust
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 
                 
                 take
                 a
                 little
                 pains
                 to
                 shew
                 you
                 your
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 how
                 to
                 amend
                 it
                 in
                 more
                 and
                 weightier
                 points
                 (
                 in
                 themselves
                 )
                 then
                 this
                 under-present
                 consideration
                 .
                 You
                 do
                 not
                 honestly
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 proper
                 and
                 figurative
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 in
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 gotten
                 an
                 Art
                 to
                 construe
                 them
                 backward
                 ,
                 quite
                 cross
                 to
                 their
                 true
                 intent
                 and
                 meaning
                 ;
                 you
                 will
                 take
                 proper
                 speeches
                 for
                 figurative
                 ,
                 and
                 figurative
                 for
                 proper
                 ,
                 not
                 careing
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 serve
                 your
                 turn
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 you
                 can
                 prove
                 
                   quodlibet
                   ex
                   quolibet
                
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 how
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 seem
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 silly
                 and
                 credulous
                 souls
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 rope
                 of
                 sand
                 to
                 hang
                 finely
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 happy
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 the
                 VVord
                 is
                 the
                 VVord
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 less
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 proper
                 sense
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 plainly
                 demonstrate
                 :
                 Only
                 take
                 one
                 direction
                 in
                 the
                 mean-while
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 where
                 any
                 phrase
                 or
                 word
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 :
                 unless
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Context
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   VVord
                   was
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 ;
                 here
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 VVord
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 ordinary
                 acceptation
                 ;
                 because
                 such
                 words
                 or
                 word
                 cannot
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 afterwards
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 VVord
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 and
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 VVord
                 expressed
                 ,
                 Mark
                 4.
                 19
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   cares
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   deceitfulness
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   entring
                   in
                   ,
                   choak
                   the
                   VVord
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   becometh
                   unfruitful
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 doctrinal
                 VVord
                 ,
                 or
                 VVord
                 of
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 Christ
                 the
                 VVord
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 figurative
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 read
                 it
                 
                   Choak
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 which
                 how
                 untrue
                 and
                 uncomely
                 a
                 phrase
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 your selves
                 to
                 judge
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 
                 s●nse
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 in
                 a
                 figurative
                 sense
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 or
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 ordinary
                 acceptation
                 )
                 is
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 word
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 an
                 articulate
                 syllabical
                 sound
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 eare
                 is
                 receptive
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 somewhat
                 may
                 understood
                 as
                 its
                 signification
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 commonly
                 received
                 acceptation
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 else
                 ,
                 a
                 writing
                 ,
                 impression
                 or
                 graving
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 disposing
                 of
                 letters
                 in
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 express
                 and
                 signifie
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 other
                 doth
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 in
                 neither
                 
                 of
                 these
                 senses
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sound
                 thus
                 disposed
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 an
                 engraved
                 ,
                 printed
                 or
                 written
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 consist
                 of
                 such
                 words
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 shewed
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 refer
                 you
                 thither
              
               
                 A
                 figurative
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 word
                 in
                 a
                 figurative
                 construction
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 somewhat
                 so
                 expressed
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 so
                 only
                 by
                 Analogy
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 some
                 proportion
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 similitude
                 or
                 likeness
                 to
                 a
                 word
                 :
                 but
                 will
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 bear
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 taking
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 a
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Husbandman
                 ▪
                 John
                 
                 10.
                 1.
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 fense
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 neither
                 goes
                 to
                 plow
                 ,
                 nor
                 sowe
                 ,
                 nor
                 cart
                 ,
                 and
                 managing
                 grounds
                 and
                 cattel
                 as
                 a
                 Husbandman
                 doth
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 of
                 any
                 occupation
                 whatsoever
                 )
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 analogy
                 ,
                 and
                 similitude
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Almighty
                 and
                 a
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 dealings
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 
                 for
                 he
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 waters
                 them
                 ,
                 purges
                 ,
                 prunes
                 ,
                 plows
                 ,
                 digs
                 ,
                 fences
                 ,
                 feeds
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Lion
                 of
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Judah
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Vine
                 ,
                 the
                 door
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 relation
                 ,
                 and
                 usefulness
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 similitude
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Figures
                 and
                 Emblems
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 strong
                 and
                 courageous
                 ,
                 fears
                 none
                 ,
                 overcomes
                 all
                 he
                 encounters
                 with
                 ,
                 he
                 conveys
                 sap
                 ,
                 life
                 and
                 fruitfulness
                 to
                 his
                 living
                 branches
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 mean
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Analogy
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 properly
                 in
                 ordinary
                 acceptation
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 testifie
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 types
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   To
                   him
                   give
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   witness
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 10
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 doth
                 also
                 manifest
                 and
                 signifie
                 to
                 us
                 all
                 the
                 glorious
                 attributes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 splendid
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 mercy
                 and
                 pity
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 and
                 Teacher
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 concerns
                 as
                 Mediatour
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Executioner
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 evils
                 threatned
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 So
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 13.
                 he
                 was
                 employed
                 in
                 bloody
                 work
                 ,
                 executing
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 threatned
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 possesses
                 his
                 faithful
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 happiness
                 prepared
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 have
                 cleared
                 my
                 way
                 hitherto
                 .
                 One
                 thing
                 only
                 remains
                 to
                 prove
                 their
                 errour
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 reserved
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 blow
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 callthe
                 Threatnings
                 ,
                 Promises
                 ,
                 &c.
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 the
                 phrase
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 the
                 Quakers
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 or
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 enough
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 convinced
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 dedeny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 own
                 their
                 doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 .
              
               
                 Verse
                 20.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   regarded
                   not
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   left
                   his
                   servants
                   and
                   cattel
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 19.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   feared
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   made
                   his
                   eattel
                   and
                   servants
                   to
                   flee
                   into
                   houses
                   .
                
                 What
                 colour
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 these
                 Texts
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Christ
                 ?
                 what
                 more
                 plain
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 feared
                 the
                 threatning
                 ,
                 or
                 regarded
                 not
                 the
                 threatning
                 ,
                 or
                 gracious
                 Advice
                 given
                 from
                 God
                 for
                 avoiding
                 the
                 blow
                 ,
                 
                   Luke
                   22.
                   61.
                   
                   And
                
                 Peter
                 
                   remembred
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 what
                 word
                 ?
                 
                   How
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Cock
                   crow
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 Peter
                 remembred
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 Marks
                 word
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Gods
                 ,
                 
                   Mark
                   14.
                   72.
                   
                   And
                
                 Peter
                 
                   called
                   to
                   mind
                   the
                   VVord
                   that
                   Jesus
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 23.
                 30.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   against
                   the
                   Prophets
                   that
                   steal
                   my
                   VVord
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   from
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   .
                
                 Can
                 Christ
                 be
                 stoln
                 ?
                 or
                 would
                 God
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 offended
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 obtaining
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 black
                 brand
                 of
                 theft
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 charges
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 highest
                 crime
                 to
                 reject
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 
                   Sam
                   9.
                   27.
                   
                   Stand
                   thou
                   still
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                
                 
                 
                   shew
                   thee
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 Word
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 chosen
                 him
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 what
                 should
                 befal
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 read
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Exposition
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Stand
                   thou
                   still
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   the
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 which
                 are
                 Translated
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 signifie
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 sometimes
                 used
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 personal
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 never
                 :
                 
                   Heb.
                   6.
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   have
                   tasted
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 also
                 
                   Eph.
                   6.
                   17.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 little
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 would
                 free
                 you
                 from
                 this
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 mistakes
                 .
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 here
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 good
                 measure
                 ,
                 pressed
                 down
                 ,
                 shaken
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 over
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 perverse
                 mind
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 better
                 frame
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 wink
                 out
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 noon-day
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 next
                 and
                 briefly
                 say
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 greatly
                 concerned
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 standing
                 Word
                 as
                 our
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Gods
                 revealed
                 Will
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 or
                 printed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 to
                 a
                 like
                 purpose
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 by
                 an
                 impression
                 of
                 the
                 Pen
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Stamps
                 :
                 This
                 the
                 Quakers
                 deny
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 many
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 so
                 calling
                 and
                 owning
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 ,
                 saith
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 a
                 Chief
                 )
                 Readest
                 
                 
                   thou
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   a
                   written
                   VVord
                   ?
                
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 find
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   written
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   great
                   things
                   of
                   my
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   accounted
                   as
                   a
                   strange
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 a
                 sharp
                 rebuke
                 to
                 the
                 Objectors
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 31.
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Ten
                 Commands
                 (
                 or
                 words
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebr.
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 shewed
                 )
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Finger
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 afterward
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 Writings
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   5.
                   47.
                   
                   If
                   ye
                   believe
                   not
                   his
                   Writings
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 sense
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 ,
                 surely
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 (
                 which
                 any
                 
                 word
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 heard
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 written
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 have
                 written
                 against
                 the
                 Quakers
                 
                 who
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Quakers
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 this
                 Appellation
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 other
                 terms
                 they
                 allow
                 them
                 such
                 titles
                 as
                 amount
                 to
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 rather
                 verbal
                 then
                 real
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 imprudence
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 removing
                 the
                 ancient
                 Land-Marks
                 and
                 not
                 holding
                 fast
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 sound
                 words
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 wide
                 difference
                 and
                 great
                 shortness
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 titles
                 they
                 will
                 afford
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 take
                 them
                 altogether
                 )
                 from
                 this
                 Appellation
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 examine
                 them
                 and
                 discover
                 their
                 defects
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 allow
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 So
                 they
                 affirm
                 their
                 own
                 Writings
                 and
                 Sayings
                 to
                 be
                 also
                 
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   (
                   And
                   let
                   not
                   this
                   seem
                   small
                   in
                   your
                
                 
                 
                   eyes
                   ,
                   —
                   yet
                   shall
                   you
                   all
                   one
                   day
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   spoken
                   it
                   )
                
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 times
                 wherein
                 we
                 live
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 phrase
                 to
                 be
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 large
                 an
                 import
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 silliest
                 VVorm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 basest
                 clod
                 of
                 Clay
                 we
                 tread
                 on
                 ,
                 may
                 claim
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 but
                 will
                 bear
                 this
                 expression
                 (
                 sin
                 only
                 excepted
                 in
                 its
                 obliquiry
                 )
                 
                   for
                   of
                   him
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   thé
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   truth
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 ground
                 enough
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 Writings
                 that
                 are
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Eminency
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 truth
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 other
                 Writings
                 extant
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 absolutely
                 and
                 divinely
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 utterly
                 disclaim
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Experiences
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   witnessed
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 very
                 common
                 phrase
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 narrow
                 a
                 title
                 by
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 expresses
                 the
                 Experiences
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 somewhat
                 more
                 as
                 its
                 end
                 then
                 a
                 meer
                 witnessing
                 ,
                 or
                 expressing
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 wonder
                 that
                 they
                 so
                 much
                 delight
                 in
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 restrain
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Concerns
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 their
                 Experiences
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 things
                 Historically
                 related
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 without
                 them
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 never
                 again
                 to
                 be
                 acted
                 on
                 the
                 stage
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 things
                 Prophetically
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 being
                 until
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 They
                 experience
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 Death
                 ,
                 Burial
                 ,
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Afcension
                 and
                 Exaltation
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 They
                 experience
                 the
                 downfall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 within
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 some
                 effects
                 ,
                 impressions
                 and
                 similitudes
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 but
                 really
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 altogether
                 )
                 exclusively
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 meaning
                 :
                 all
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 finde
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Discourse
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 far
                 short
                 and
                 wide
                 of
                 owning
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 Saints
                 but
                 have
                 their
                 Experiences
                 ,
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 should
                 write
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 affirm
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Experiences
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 will
                 fall
                 with
                 a
                 witness
                 under
                 that
                 severe
                 censure
                 of
                 that
                 true
                 and
                 legitimate
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rev
                 22
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 and
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
              
               
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   a
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 (
                 all
                 things
                 considered
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 expression
                 of
                 their
                 esteem
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 will
                 call
                 them
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 )
                 but
                 so
                 were
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen-Idolaters
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 spake
                 of
                 as
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 many
                 immoral
                 Vices
                 :
                 The
                 Apostle
                 says
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 quotes
                 such
                 Passages
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 Heathen-Authors
                 ,
                 
                   Evil
                   communication
                   corrupt
                   good
                   manners
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 33.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Comedy
                 of
                 Menander
                 called
                 Thadia
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   also
                   his
                   off-spring
                   ,
                
                 is
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Jovis
                   omnia
                   plena
                
                 .
                 Virg.
                 And
                 some
                 such
                 things
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 dictated
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 also
                 pressed
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 notions
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 the
                 large
                 and
                 precious
                 Sermons
                 and
                 VVritings
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 Discourses
                 are
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 that
                 should
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 sense
                 ,
                 deserves
                 correction
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 declare
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 gestures
                 ,
                 nods
                 ,
                 becks
                 ,
                 srowns
                 ,
                 smiles
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 equalled
                 by
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 by
                 his
                 VVord
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 much
                 more
                 imperfect
                 and
                 unintelligible
                 then
                 words
                 ;
                 the
                 holy
                 conversations
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 and
                 godly
                 do
                 eminently
                 and
                 effectually
                 declare
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 had
                 we
                 them
                 in
                 its
                 stead
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 great
                 losers
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 VVritings
                 and
                 Sayings
                 of
                 intelligent
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 inanimate
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 is
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 also
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 19
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 those
                 Psalmes
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 praise
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Acts
                 14.
                 17.
                 the
                 Heathen
                 were
                 blamed
                 for
                 not
                 learning
                 the
                 Lesson
                 taught
                 by
                 them
                 (
                 after
                 their
                 kind
                 )
                 no
                 better
                 :
                 yet
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Declaration
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 is
                 of
                 equal
                 value
                 with
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 matter
                 ,
                 stile
                 ,
                 manner
                 or
                 perspicuity
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 mean
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 often
                 restrain
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 use
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                   So
                   much
                   of
                   them
                   [
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ]
                   as
                   was
                   given
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Men
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   Inspiration
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   they
                   testifie
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   only
                   their
                   service
                   in
                   their
                   place
                   .
                
                 Smith
                 Cat.
                 p.
                 14.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 observe
                 what
                 a
                 skeleton
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   them
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 divine
                 Abstract
                 :
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 
                   Letter
                   is
                   it
                   [
                   the
                   VVord
                   ]
                   which
                   doth
                
                 but
                 
                   declare
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   They
                   do
                
                 but
                 
                   testifie
                   of
                   me
                   .
                   They
                   testifie
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 [
                 but
                 ]
                 lest
                 you
                 should
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 more
                 hand
                 in
                 conveying
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 to
                 the
                 souls
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 meer
                 witness
                 of
                 who
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 clench
                 the
                 Nail
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 driving
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 must
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 do
                 three
                 ways
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 that
                 title
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguished
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 lifted
                 up
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 VVritings
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 ask
                 any
                 man
                 who
                 understands
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 grain
                 of
                 reason
                 ;
                 if
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Supream
                 Magistrate
                 of
                 
                   Great
                   Britain
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 notto
                 deny
                 the
                 King
                 ?
                 though
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 so
                 should
                 allow
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 entituled
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 or
                 Duke
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 titles
                 common
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 below
                 him
                 ?
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 we
                 Christians
                 are
                 else
                 under
                 an
                 old
                 musty
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 guilty
                 of
                 great
                 slander
                 ,
                 for
                 affirming
                 the
                 Turks
                 to
                 deny
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 their
                 Prophet
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 mens
                 souls
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 own
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 Mahomet
                 himself
                 ;
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 a
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 whose
                 Child
                 should
                 own
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 provides
                 well
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 say
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 would
                 say
                 that
                 son
                 denies
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 naughty
                 wicked
                 Child
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.
                 13.
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 laid
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 they
                 denied
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 14
                 they
                 denied
                 the
                 Holy
                 One
                 and
                 the
                 just
                 .
                 Did
                 they
                 denie
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 common
                 thing
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 denied
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 loaded
                 him
                 with
                 reproaches
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 and
                 peculiar
                 titles
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 calls
                 denying
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 that
                 Appellation
                 on
                 which
                 their
                 Authority
                 is
                 grounded
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 puts
                 an
                 awe
                 upon
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Though
                 all
                 truths
                 as
                 such
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 carry
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 countenance
                 of
                 Authority
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Command
                 ,
                 Promise
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 comes
                 with
                 this
                 written
                 on
                 its
                 forehead
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   !
                
                 t
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   VVhere
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   there
                   is
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   shall
                   say
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   VVhat
                   doest
                   thou
                   ?
                
                 't
                 is
                 natural
                 to
                 men
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 things
                 under
                 common
                 and
                 contemptible
                 titles
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 true
                 construction
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 sense
                 expressed
                 by
                 them
                 was
                 over
                 spoken
                 by
                 God.
                 Experience
                 hath
                 sufficiently
                 taught
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sooner
                 this
                 principle
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 become
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 weak
                 as
                 a
                 burnt
                 thread
                 ;
                 and
                 whatever
                 you
                 may
                 pretend
                 to
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 and
                 shall
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 title
                 is
                 put
                 off
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 like
                 Sampson
                 when
                 God
                 was
                 departed
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 subtil
                 ,
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 Image-worship
                 they
                 terminate
                 their
                 worship
                 in
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 are
                 for
                 downright
                 language
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 ,
                 poor
                 souls
                 ,
                 being
                 exhorted
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 do
                 it
                 devoutly
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 not
                 on
                 God
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 ,
                 people
                 will
                 understand
                 after
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 and
                 aceeptation
                 of
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 sometimes
                 been
                 amazed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 good
                 Company
                 and
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 of
                 such
                 
                 dexterity
                 in
                 matters
                 that
                 concern
                 not
                 Religion
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 prodigiously
                 blind
                 and
                 besotted
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 deny
                 this
                 truth
                 hitherto
                 vindicated
                 ;
                 But
                 since
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 support
                 their
                 Great
                 delusion
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   The
                   light
                   within
                
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 hereby
                 rob
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 abundance
                 
                 of
                 places
                 ,
                 wherein
                 that
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   VVord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   VVord
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 deck
                 their
                 idol
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 so
                 many
                 are
                 the
                 excellent
                 Characters
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 under
                 that
                 notion
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 wear
                 them
                 and
                 shine
                 in
                 their
                 lustre
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Glow-worm
                 must
                 sparkle
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 still
                 keep
                 its
                 Court
                 and
                 Confines
                 in
                 the
                 Heathen-world
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               The
               Quakers
               equal
               their
               own
               VVritings
               and
               Sayings
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               prefer
               them
               before
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               I
               Need
               not
               spend
               time
               with
               those
               who
               are
               yet
               in
               their
               
               wits
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               they
               who
               fall
               under
               the
               Charge
               expressed
               above
               ,
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               To
               take
               all
               rubs
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               I
               shall
               furnish
               you
               with
               a
               few
               Demonstrations
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               this
               is
               tounhallow
               them
               ,
               aud
               make
               them
               common
               things
               ,
               (
               or
               worse
               )
               with
               the
               conceits
               of
               any
               who
               shall
               be
               so
               presumptuous
               ,
               as
               to
               pretend
               to
               Inspirations
               and
               Revelations
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               sort
               there
               are
               a
               crowd
               among
               the
               Men
               and
               Women
               also
               of
               the
               Quakers
               .
               If
               they
               declare
               ,
               if
               they
               write
               ,
               yea
               ,
               whatever
               religious
               Action
               they
               move
               in
               ,
               they
               pretend
               all
               to
               be
               from
               the
               immediate
               Guidance
               and
               Impulse
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               as
               ample
               a
               manner
               as
               ever
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               could
               pretend
               unto
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               principle
               being
               as
               universally
               entertained
               as
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               said
               without
               an
               Hyperbole
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               World
               could
               not
               contain
               the
               Pamphlets
               that
               would
               be
               written
               ,
               and
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 VVord
              
               ,
               or
               VVords
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               of
               what
               value
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               would
               be
               in
               such
               a
               crowd
               of
               its
               pretended
               betters
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               conclude
               .
            
             
               Hear
               what
               
                 James
                 Naylor
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 things
                 following
              
               
               
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 declared
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 man
                 nor
                 by
                 man
                 did
                 I
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 VVord
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 his
                 beloved
                 
                 City
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               is
               the
               title
               ;
               He
               concludes
               ,
               
                 Through
                 your
                 Brother
                 and
                 Companion
                 in
                 the
                 Tribulation
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Patience
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               imitating
               the
               words
               of
               John
               ,
               in
               
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 Parnel
                 ,
              
               Shield
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               p.
               41.
               
            
             
               Give
               a
               most
               undeniable
               Exposition
               of
               a
               Scripture
               against
               their
               way
               ,
               the
               Answer
               is
               ,
               
                 thy
                 carnal
                 minde
                 discerns
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Thou
                 puttest
                 thy
                 meanings
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 must
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Spirit
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 neither
                 .
              
               If
               we
               bring
               a
               plain
               text
               in
               so
               many
               words
               against
               their
               Tenets
               and
               Practices
               ;
               the
               Answer
               then
               is
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
              
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               Pennington
               prays
               seriously
               ,
               
                 My
                 upright
                 desire
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 you
                 is
                 ,
                 —
                 That
                 he
                 would
              
               
               
                 strip
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               By
               Flesh
               their
               sense
               is
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               our
               understandings
               (
               though
               sanctified
               )
               as
               will
               appear
               in
               the
               KEY
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               must
               
               referre
               you
               for
               construing
               all
               such
               ambiguous
               and
               hard
               words
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               
                 Doting
                 on
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 with
                 your
                 dark
                 minds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Quakers
                 do
                 thus
                 equal
                 their
                 Writings
                 and
                 Sayings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 shall
                 appear
                 by
                 four
                 
                 undeniable
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 Infallibility
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 they
                 assert
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 ordinarily
                 declare
                 or
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 that
                 work
                 .
                 Hear
                 what
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 their
                 Apostles
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   can
                   ye
                   be
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   if
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   infallible
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   but
                   delude
                   
                   people
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   infallible
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   George
                   Whitehead
                
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 me
                 writes
                 thus
                 .
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   Whether
                   Infallibility
                   be
                   attainable
                   by
                   any
                   in
                   these
                   days
                   ?
                   which
                   we
                   affirm
                   is
                   to
                   true
                   believers
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   thou
                   deniest
                   ,
                   we
                   question
                   thy
                   Call
                   to
                   the
                   Ministry
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 pretend
                 to
                 speak
                 and
                 write
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 another
                 part
                 whereby
                 they
                 aspire
                 to
                 equality
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 gives
                 this
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                   3
                   16.
                   
                   All
                   Scripture
                   is
                   given
                   by
                   Inspiration
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   1●21
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   came
                   not
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   by
                   the
                   VVill
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   but
                   holy
                   Men
                   of
                   God
                   spake
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 compare
                 Notes
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 far
                 in
                 these
                 respects
                 the
                 Quakers
                 will
                 give
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 of
                 their
                 sayings
                 or
                 Writings
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   how
                   should
                   he
                   do
                   otherwise
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   seeing
                   he
                   hath
                   denied
                   the
                   infallible
                   spirit
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ministred
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   prophecied
                   ,
                   and
                   spoke
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 He
                 was
                 here
                 pleading
                 for
                 their
                 Mens
                 and
                 Womens
                 prophesying
                 :
                 and
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Infaliible
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 infallible
                 spirit
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 
                   prophecicd
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   may
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   that
                   little
                   Book
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   throw
                   down
                   self-will
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   any
                   in
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   subd●ed
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   exalt
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   general
                   :
                   because
                   its
                   only
                   .
                   Queries
                   gathered
                   by
                   the
                   Author
                   from
                   the
                   Letter
                   ●f
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   Message
                   of
                   heavenly
                   Prophecie
                   ,
                   Doctrine
                   or
                   Exhortation
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Author
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   divine
                   Inspiration
                   of
                   his
                   light
                   and
                   spirit
                   within
                   ;
                   therefore
                   I
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   vain
                   and
                   idolatrous
                   Exhortation
                   .
                
                 The
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 are
                 full
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 but
                 my
                 business
                 in
                 these
                 instances
                 being
                 to
                 
                 prove
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 only
                 this
                 may
                 suffice
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 pretend
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 essential
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 divine
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 indwelling
                 in
                 them
                 thus
                 considered
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 their
                 sayings
                 and
                 writings
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 they
                 arrogate
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 expressions
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 durst
                 once
                 imagine
                 ;
                 all
                 they
                 believe
                 and
                 declare
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 that
                 reveals
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 they
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 call
                 them
                 their
                 sayings
                 (
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 spake
                 through
                 them
                 as
                 one
                 may
                 speak
                 through
                 a
                 Trunk
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 passage
                 for
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 proper
                 Organ
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 
                   Through
                   your
                   Brother
                   and
                   Companion
                   ,
                   &
                   e.
                
                 W.
                 D.
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Voice
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   uttered
                
                 
                 
                   forth
                   through
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   dead
                   was
                   raised
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 this
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 distinction
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 being
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 writings
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 suppose
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 find
                 any
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 essential
                 ,
                 or
                 properties
                 in
                 their
                 Authors
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 words
                 are
                 too
                 proper
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 expressive
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 to
                 such
                 who
                 understand
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 very
                 God
                 cloathed
                 with
                 those
                 Attributes
                 which
                 are
                 peculiar
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 whoever
                 reads
                 what
                 immediately
                 follows
                 ,
                 and
                 considers
                 the
                 Evidences
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 own
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 touched
                 with
                 horror
                 and
                 indignation
                 against
                 their
                 principles
                 :
                 let
                 that
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Conscience
                 seared
                 with
                 a
                 hot
                 iron
                 is
                 too
                 soft
                 for
                 their
                 insensibleness
              
               
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   hath
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   one
                   in
                   union
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   measure
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Child
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sensible
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 in
                 my
                 
                 Conscience
                 that
                 lets
                 me
                 see
                 my
                 secret
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Intents
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Father
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 of
                 Christ
                 within
                 ,
                 that
                 lets
                 thee
                 see
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 the
                 intents
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 freely
                 given
                 it
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 requires
                 thy
                 obedience
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Ch.
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 turn
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 reproves
                 me
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 Power
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 save
                 me
                 from
                 my
                 sin
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   All
                   Power
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 hear
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 prime
                 
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 speaks
                 plainly
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Parables
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   you
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   the
                   light
                   which
                
                 
                 
                   lighteth
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   cometh
                   into
                   the
                   VVorld
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   all
                   through
                   me
                   should
                   believe
                   )
                   am
                   the
                   true
                   eternal
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   created
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   me
                   the
                   light
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   uph●ld
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   another
                   besides
                   me
                   can
                   save
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   purge
                   out
                   all
                   your
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   and
                   forgive
                   all
                   your
                   trespasses
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   change
                   your
                   Natures
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   you
                   new
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   hearken
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   me
                   the
                
                 light
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 
                   VVhat
                   I
                   have
                   here
                   written
                   is
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   one
                   with
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   gave
                   me
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   words
                   the
                   true
                   Christ
                   is
                   renewed
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Testimony
                   given
                   of
                   him
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   .
                
                 But
                 enough
                 and
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 Blasphemy
                 .
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 take
                 pains
                 to
                 ravel
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 s
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 shut
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 wilfully
                 blind
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 an
                 unexpressible
                 deformity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 equalling
                 
                 their
                 sayings
                 ,
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 preferring
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 I
                 place
                 them
                 
                 in
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 behold
                 them
                 at
                 one
                 view
                 in
                 their
                 not
                 only
                 disproportion
                 ,
                 but
                 opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         CHARACTERS
                         of
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         given
                         by
                         the
                      
                       Quakers
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         CHARACTERS
                         of
                         their
                         own
                         Teachers
                         Writings
                         and
                         Sayings
                         given
                         by
                         them
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Feeding
                       Death
                       with
                       Death
                       .
                       The
                       Letter
                       which
                       killeth
                       .
                       
                         [
                         Declaration
                         from
                         the
                         Ministers
                         of
                         the
                         VVord
                         ,
                      
                       p.
                       7.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Voice
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       was
                       uttered
                       forth
                       by
                       him
                       ,
                       by
                       which
                       the
                       dead
                       was
                       raised
                       
                         [
                         F.
                         H.
                         Life
                         of
                         E
                         B.
                      
                       p.
                       20.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Paper
                       ,
                       Ink
                       ,
                       and
                       VVriting
                       .
                       
                         [
                         Declar
                         from
                         the
                         Ministers
                         of
                         the
                         VVord
                         ,
                      
                       p.
                       2.
                       
                    
                     
                       A
                       Shield
                       of
                       the
                       Truth
                       
                         [
                         Title
                         of
                      
                       James
                       Parnels
                       Book
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       dead
                       letter
                       .
                       The
                       old
                       letter
                       .
                       Seeking
                       the
                       living
                       among
                       the
                       dead
                       .
                       [
                       Parnel
                       ,
                       
                         Shield
                         to
                         the
                         truth
                      
                       .
                       Naylor
                       ,
                       
                         love
                         to
                         the
                         lost
                      
                       ]
                    
                     
                       His
                       words
                       ministred
                       grace
                       to
                       the
                       Hearers
                       .
                       
                         [
                         Fox
                         jun.
                         life
                         of
                         E
                         B
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       Forcible
                       and
                       very
                       pleasant
                       ,
                       as
                       apples
                       of
                       gold
                       in
                       pictures
                       of
                       silver
                       .
                       This
                       in
                       the
                       freshness
                       and
                       quick
                       sense
                       of
                       life
                       .
                       
                         [
                         Penington
                         quest
                         .
                         &c.
                         41.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Leave
                       men
                       in
                       the
                       dark
                       and
                       confusion
                       .
                       
                         [
                         Frequent
                         Passage
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       A
                       clear
                       Discovery
                       .
                       
                         (
                         Title
                         of
                      
                       Smiths
                       Prim.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       O
                       how
                       certain
                       a
                       sound
                       did
                       his
                       Trumpet
                       give
                       .
                       
                         Life
                         of
                         E.
                         B
                      
                       p.
                       2.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Part
                       of
                       it
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       the
                       Devil
                       and
                       wicked
                       men
                       .
                       Wisdom
                       of
                       words
                       .
                       Nayl
                       .
                       
                         Love
                         to
                         the
                         lost
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         21.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       VVritten
                       from
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       the
                       Lord.
                       (
                       
                         title
                         page
                      
                       .
                       Parnel
                       .
                       
                         shield
                         of
                         truth
                      
                       )
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       The
                       Voice
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God.
                       
                         [
                         Life
                         of
                         E.
                         B.
                         20.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       My
                       upright
                       desire
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       for
                       you
                       is
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       would
                       strip
                       you
                       if
                       all
                       your
                       knowledge
                       of
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       flesh
                       .
                       
                         Pennington
                         quest
                         .
                         p
                         12.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       now
                       Childe
                       hear
                       ▪
                       Instruction
                       and
                       be
                       wise
                       ,
                       —
                       Treasure
                       it
                       up
                       in
                       thy
                       heart
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       mayest
                       lay
                       up
                       for
                       thy self
                       a
                       good
                       foundation
                       .
                       
                         Smith
                         Prim.
                         p
                         56.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Shews
                       you
                       in
                       a
                       Glass
                       your
                       own
                       fa●es
                       ,
                       which
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       cannot
                       do
                       .
                       
                         Scorned
                         Quakers
                         Account
                      
                       .
                       p.
                       20.
                       
                    
                     
                       A
                       spiritual
                       Glass
                       opened
                       .
                       
                         Title
                         of
                         Smiths
                         Cat.
                         and
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Title
                         of
                         his
                         Morn-watch
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Precept
                       ,
                       and
                       Traditions
                       of
                       men
                       .
                       Morning-Watch
                       p.
                       18.
                       
                    
                     
                       Truths
                       Principles
                       .
                       
                         Title
                         of
                         Crooks
                         Book
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       That
                       light
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       ●criptures
                       ,
                       prove
                       that
                       ,
                       or
                       tell
                       me
                       what
                       one
                       Scripture
                       hath
                       light
                       in
                       it
                       .
                       
                         Lip
                         of
                         truth
                         ,
                         &c.
                      
                       p
                       7.
                       
                    
                     
                       Light
                       risen
                       out
                       of
                       darkness
                       .
                       
                         Title
                         of
                         Farnworths
                         Book
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Natural
                       .
                       Lawson
                       Carnal
                       Letter
                       .
                       
                         Shield
                         of
                         the
                         truth
                         .
                         10.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       God
                       is
                       at
                       liberty
                       to
                       speak
                       by
                       them
                       [
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ]
                       if
                       he
                       please
                       ,
                       and
                       where
                       they
                       are
                       given
                       by
                       Inspiration
                       ,
                       he
                       d●th
                       so
                       and
                       so
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       at
                       liberty
                       to
                       speak
                       by
                       any
                       other
                       created
                       thing
                       as
                       to
                       Balaam
                       by
                       his
                       Ass
                       .
                       
                         James
                         Naylor
                         light
                         of
                         Christ
                         &c.
                      
                       p
                       19.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Earthly
                       Root
                       .
                       
                         Morn
                         .
                         Watch.
                         22
                      
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Worship
                         and
                         obedience
                         as
                         to
                         its
                         direction
                         ,
                      
                       The
                       Harlots
                       Child
                       .
                       
                         Morn
                         .
                         watch
                      
                       p.
                       23
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Hagar
                       and
                       Ismael
                       ,
                       Mother
                       and
                       Child
                       after
                       the
                       Letter
                       .
                       
                         Penington
                         Mysteries
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdom
                         ,
                         Preface
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       He
                       proclaimed
                       liberty
                       to
                       the
                       Captives
                       in
                       the
                       Power
                       and
                       Authority
                       of
                       God.
                       
                         F.
                         H.
                      
                       of
                       
                         E.
                         B.
                      
                       p.
                       15.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Letter
                       without
                       .
                       Swine
                       feeding
                       on
                       the
                       husk
                       The
                       shadow
                       .
                       
                         Parnel
                         shield
                         of
                         Truth
                      
                       .
                       p
                       10.
                       
                    
                     
                       Let
                       this
                       be
                       sent
                       to
                       be
                       read
                       in
                       the
                       fear
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Holy
                       Assemblies
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       the
                       first-born
                       ,
                       where
                       she
                       is
                       scattered
                       to
                       the
                       ends
                       of
                       the
                       Earth
                       .
                       
                         W.
                         D.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       Doting
                       on
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       
                         Parnel
                         Christ
                         exalted
                      
                       p
                       4.
                       
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Betrayed
                       into
                       the
                       words
                       .
                       
                         Smith
                         prim
                         .
                         p.
                         30.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Dangerous
                       to
                       feed
                       on
                       them
                       .
                       
                         Sm
                         Cat.
                         36.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 having
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 equal
                 their
                 
                 writings
                 and
                 sayings
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 prefer
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 I
                 should
                 let
                 them
                 pass
                 without
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 review
                 their
                 Grounds
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 discover
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 swelling
                 words
                 of
                 vanity
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 their
                 Infallibility
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 that
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 the
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 the
                 Sect
                 understands
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 nor
                 whereof
                 he
                 affirms
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 fail
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 possibility
                 of
                 failing
                 or
                 erring
                 ;
                 Again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 restriction
                 to
                 something
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 universally
                 infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 limitation
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 understands
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 non-such
                 for
                 
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 void
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 affirmeth
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 examine
                 but
                 that
                 one
                 passage
                 before-cited
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   can
                   ye
                   be
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   infallible
                   ?
                
                 Here
                 he
                 puts
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 in
                 opposition
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 joyned
                 hand
                 in
                 hand
                 as
                 loving
                 companions
                 and
                 meet
                 helps
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   delivered
                   unto
                   him
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   opened
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   he
                   found
                   the
                   place
                
                 
                 
                   where
                   it
                   was
                   written
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 verse
                 21.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   say
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   this
                   day
                   is
                   this
                   Scripture
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   your
                   ears
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   bare
                   him
                   witness
                   ,
                   and
                   wondred
                   at
                   the
                   gracious
                   words
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 was
                 not
                 Christ
                 then
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 him
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 this
                 Scripture
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 your
                 ears
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   upon
                   me
                
                 ;
                 And
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 also
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ?
                 why
                 
                   he
                   opened
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   where
                   it
                   was
                   written
                
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 read
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 to
                 his
                 Auditors
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 impertinent
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Scripture
                   is
                   fulfilled
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 divined
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 known
                 what
                 Scripture
                 he
                 intended
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 suppose
                 none
                 will
                 doubt
                 whether
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 Letters
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 is
                 fallible
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 grossely
                 failed
                 ,
                 or
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 you
                 who
                 call
                 your selves
                 infallible
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 every
                 true
                 Christian
                 will
                 abhor
                 a
                 Competition
                 between
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 his
                 servants
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 might
                 instance
                 abundantly
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 direct
                 you
                 only
                 to
                 Peters
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   2.
                   
                   I
                
                 need
                 not
                 instance
                 in
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 may
                 easily
                 furnish
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 can
                 doubt
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 evidence
                 of
                 what
                 in
                 their
                 Ministry
                 they
                 preached
                 or
                 writ
                 ;
                 were
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 its
                 direction
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 express
                 (
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 )
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 This
                 Querie
                 of
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 may
                 be
                 turned
                 upon
                 himself
                 thus
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 ye
                 be
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 also
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Sentence
                 is
                 a
                 higher
                 Demonstration
                 
                 of
                 the
                 fallibility
                 of
                 his
                 Chair
                 .
                 
                   And
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   but
                   delude
                   people
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   infallible
                   ?
                
                 True
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 perswade
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 ignorant
                 :
                 but
                 seeing
                 only
                 the
                 Quakers
                 pretended
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 do
                 assume
                 this
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 they
                 only
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 deluding
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Quakers
                 by
                 their
                 spirit
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 do
                 charge
                 us
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 freely
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 erre
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 erre
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 bewail
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 deluded
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 pin
                 their
                 faith
                 on
                 our
                 sleeves
                 ;
                 but
                 repair
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 try
                 whether
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 affirm
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Minde
                 of
                 God
                 there
                 expressed
                 ,
                 to
                 reject
                 our
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 
                   follow
                   our
                   Example
                
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 we
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 
                   Man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 who
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 were
                 
                 they
                 universally
                 infallible
                 ?
                 could
                 not
                 they
                 erre
                 ?
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 Paul
                 will
                 convict
                 you
                 of
                 errour
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 charging
                 Peter
                 ,
                 (
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 )
                 with
                 erring
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 something
                 deluding
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Peter
                 dissembled
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 practising
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 distinction
                 of
                 Jewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 believing
                 Gentiles
                 as
                 unclean
                 :
                 
                   And
                   the
                   other
                   Jewes
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 
                   also
                   )
                   was
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   his
                   dissimulation
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 wrote
                 and
                 taught
                 was
                 truth
                 ?
              
               
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 might
                 in
                 some
                 thing●
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 temptation
                 (
                 as
                 Peter
                 was
                 in
                 tha●
                 case
                 )
                 yet
                 their
                 doctrine
                 which
                 they
                 professed
                 to
                 b●
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 erring
                 or
                 fallibility
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 habitual
                 infallibility
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 bu●
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 firmness
                 of
                 his
                 Promises
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 those
                 especially
                 
                   John
                   14.
                   26.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   Comforter
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Father
                   will
                   send
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   teach
                   you
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   your
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                
                 John
                 16.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   guide
                   you
                   into
                   all
                   truth
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   speak
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   shall
                   hear
                   that
                   shall
                   he
                   speak
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   shew
                   you
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 Now
                 these
                 Promises
                 being
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 for
                 furnishing
                 them
                 with
                 ability
                 for
                 their
                 work
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 infallibly
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 their
                 eminent
                 habitual
                 grace
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 likely
                 ●o
                 fall
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 cloathed
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 and
                 degree
                 as
                 they
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 possible
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 fail
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 G.
                 Fox's
                 infallibility
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 limitation
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 delude
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 particular
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 
                 take
                 beside
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 one
                 considerable
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 non-attainment
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 grossely
                 absurd
                 Exposition
                 they
                 give
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 See
                 what
                 follows
                 with
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 Christian-men
              
               
                 
                   We
                   are
                   accused
                   that
                   we
                   judge
                   people
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   the
                   Saints
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 an
                 infallible
                 proof
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Command
                 or
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Quakers
                 )
                 calling
                 men
                 all
                 ●o
                 nought
                 ,
                 how
                 serious
                 soever
                 :
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 professedly
                 conducted
                 and
                 saved
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 infallibly
                 .
                 
                   And
                   for
                   Judgement
                   am
                   I
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   saith
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 Christs
                 
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 pass
                 their
                 rash
                 Censures
                 freely
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 grows
                 still
                 .
                 
                   And
                   where
                   Christ
                   ruleth
                   in
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   he
                   judgeth
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Paul
                 
                   witnessed
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   I
                   but
                   Christ
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
                 Where
                 Paul
                 witnessed
                 this
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 discerning
                 as
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 must
                 finde
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 nothing
                 like
                 it
                 ;
                 only
                 in
                 two
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   17.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   I
                   that
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   sin
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 Sin
                 and
                 Christ
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Gal.
                   2.
                   20.
                   
                   Yet
                   not
                   I
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   liveth
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 censure
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 comfort
                 Paul
                 under
                 the
                 hard
                 censures
                 and
                 usages
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 brings
                 into
                 
                 my
                 minde
                 one
                 remarkable
                 Expositor
                 —
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   and
                   sound
                   doctrine
                   to
                   preach
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   lighteth
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   cometh
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 world
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 —
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   Prophet
                   who
                   is
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 Eccles
                 .
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                
                 Moses
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   world
                   raise
                   up
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                
                 Lev.
                 8.
                 15.
                 
                   which
                   Prophet
                   being
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   come
                   a
                   Light
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 John
                 1.
                 12.
                 and
                 12.
                 35
                 ,
                 36
                 ,
                 46
                 
                   The
                   World
                   being
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   light
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 (
                 with
                 him
                 )
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 Christs
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 his
                 comeing
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 [
                 the
                 heart
                 ]
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 raised
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 [
                 the
                 heart
                 ]
                 
                 but
                 how
                 like
                 such
                 a
                 Prophet
                 is
                 to
                 
                   Moses
                   I
                
                 should
                 too
                 much
                 suspect
                 your
                 understandings
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 trouble
                 you
                 with
                 my
                 sense
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 declined
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 dotage
                 may
                 perceive
                 it
                 without
                 a
                 Guide
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 gross
                 darkness
                 of
                 this
                 Expositor
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 what
                 sound
                 Exposition
                 the
                 great
                 Lanthorn
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 gives
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 call
                 him
                 their
                 Great
                 Light
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Lanthorn
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   14
                   34
                   ,
                   35.
                   
                   Let
                   your
                   women
                   keep
                   silence
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   permitted
                   unto
                   them
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   under
                   obedience
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   saith
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   learn
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   ask
                   their
                   husbands
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   shame
                   for
                   Women
                   to
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Bonds
                 of
                 this
                 inhibition
                 ;
                 by
                 expounding
                 the
                 Woman
                 to
                 be
                 weakness
                 ,
                 she
                 being
                 called
                 the
                 weaker
                 vessel
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 weakness
                 must
                 not
                 speak
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 G.
                 F's
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 weak
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   woman
                   here
                   hath
                   a
                   husband
                   to
                   ask
                   at
                   home
                   :
                
                 
                 this
                 Note
                 hath
                 some
                 wit
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   not
                   usurp
                   authority
                   over
                   the
                   man
                   ;
                   but
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   male
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   female
                   ,
                   who
                   redeems
                   from
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   may
                   speak
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 knot
                 is
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 womans
                 tongue
                 loosed
                 beyond
                 all
                 question
                 .
                 But
                 would
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 Wits
                 expound
                 this
                 after
                 this
                 fashion
                 ?
                 the
                 Woman
                 may
                 not
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Woman
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 must
                 their
                 home
                 be
                 then
                 ?
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 their
                 Consciences
                 within
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 light
                 Christ
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 directed
                 to
                 ask
                 their
                 Husbands
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 then
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Exposition
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 many
                 Christs
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 women
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 husband
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 Also
                 this
                 home
                 the
                 Conscience
                 
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 women
                 were
                 there
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 but
                 one
                 more
                 though
                 I
                 could
                 fill
                 a
                 Volume
                 
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   have
                
                 Moses
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   within
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   This
                   written
                   ,
                   spoken
                   ,
                   manifested
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Quod
                 tibi
                 nervis
                 fieri
                 ,
                 alteri
                 ne
                 feceris
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   (
                   retro
                   )
                   —
                   Whatever
                   you
                   would
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   do
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   do
                   ye
                   even
                   so
                   to
                   them
                   This
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   or
                
                 Moses
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   ye
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   admonished
                   nor
                   perswaded
                   by
                
                 Moses
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   ye
                   be
                   perswaded
                   by
                   such
                   of
                   us
                   who
                   were
                   once
                   dead
                   in
                   sin
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   now
                   risen
                   to
                   life
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   light
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   sent
                   to
                   speak
                   unto
                   you
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 Chapter
                 with
                 some
                 Inferences
                 and
                 Conclusions
                 that
                 naturally
                 flow
                 from
                 this
                 errour
                 (
                 for
                 one
                 errour
                 never
                 goes
                 alone
                 )
                 viz.
                 That
                 their
                 writings
                 and
                 sayings
                 are
                 equal
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 both
                 are
                 
                 and
                 ever
                 were
                 superfluous
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 )
                 was
                 alway
                 fitted
                 to
                 inspire
                 every
                 man
                 and
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 intents
                 and
                 purposes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 inspired
                 and
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 the
                 tenets
                 and
                 assertions
                 
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 of
                 equal
                 Authority
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 pretend
                 them
                 for
                 divine
                 Inspirations
                 or
                 revelations
                 yet
                 they
                 resulted
                 from
                 their
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 improved
                 much
                 more
                 orderly
                 and
                 to
                 purpose
                 then
                 the
                 Quakers
                 do
                 theirs
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 ungrounded
                 Pretensions
                 
                 to
                 Inspirations
                 weigh
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 bitter
                 scoffs
                 of
                 Lucian
                 and
                 Julian
                 the
                 Apostate
                 must
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Orders
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 admitted
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 vilifie
                 and
                 scorn
                 ,
                 and
                 deride
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 therein
                 acted
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darkness
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 having
                 no
                 rule
                 to
                 judge
                 it
                 by
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 sentiments
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 left
                 by
                 them
                 undetermined
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 hardly
                 any
                 worse
                 they
                 said
                 of
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Quakers
                 have
                 done
                 under
                 other
                 Names
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Quakers
                 reduce
                 their
                 sentiments
                 and
                 motions
                 
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 within
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 one
                 taste
                 from
                 a
                 chief
                 Author●
                 )
                 
                   but
                   sink
                   down
                   from
                   these
                   [
                   the
                   reasonings
                   about
                   things
                   ]
                   and
                   wait
                   to
                   feel
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   lies
                   beneath
                   in
                   the
                   free
                   nature
                   ,
                   vertue
                   ,
                   life
                   ,
                   power
                   and
                   motions
                   ,
                   whereof
                   alone
                   is
                   your
                   souls
                   salvation
                
                 )
                 power
                 and
                 motion
                 from
                 within
                 is
                 all
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 truly
                 divine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 equal
                 Authority
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 accounted
                 so
                 ;
                 the
                 scornful
                 and
                 virulent
                 invectives
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 late
                 against
                 many
                 worthy
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 multitudes
                 of
                 serious
                 Christians
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 rebuked
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 reverenced
                 as
                 divine
                 emanations
                 and
                 verities
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 power
                 within
                 with
                 a
                 witness
                 that
                 had
                 such
                 Productions
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 absolve
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 as
                 gross
                 and
                 heinous
                 offenders
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 persecuting
                 Saul
                 dealt
                 
                 so
                 hardly
                 with
                 the
                 Cause
                 and
                 precious
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 took
                 to
                 be
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 his
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 doth
                 also
                 foretel
                 us
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 think
                 
                 they
                 did
                 God
                 good
                 service
                 in
                 killing
                 his
                 servants
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 meer
                 think
                 so
                 ●
                 ,
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 impressions
                 ;
                 motions
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 demonstrable
                 ground
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 divine
                 dictates
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 must
                 be
                 Entituled
                 .
                 
                   Dux
                   omnium
                   malorum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 evil
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 ignorance
                 and
                 conceit
                 fathered
                 on
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 warrantize
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 inventions
                 
                 and
                 orders
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 their
                 erection
                 on
                 the
                 pretended
                 inspirations
                 and
                 revelations
                 of
                 some
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 Monkish
                 and
                 cloystered
                 Votaries
                 ,
                 whose
                 humorous
                 abstinence
                 ,
                 moroseness
                 and
                 uncommanded
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 gained
                 credit
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 would
                 affirm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Politick
                 Clergy
                 made
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 remember
                 a
                 passage
                 of
                 a
                 Romanist
                 ,
                 who
                 comeing
                 
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 observing
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Sects
                 here
                 :
                 he
                 being
                 asked
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 replied
                 ,
                 The
                 Quakers
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 fundamental
                 principles
                 of
                 Sects
                 (
                 as
                 such
                 )
                 agreeing
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 
                   exactly
                   express
                
                 their
                 agreement
                 and
                 likenesse
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 Quakers
                 and
                 Papists
                 may
                 claim
                 Kindred
                 upon
                 more
                 demonstrable
                 terms
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 Sects
                 whatever
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 three
                 main
                 principles
                 and
                 pillars
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 
                 Absurdities
                 are
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 insufficient
                 to
                 determine
                 in
                 all
                 Religious
                 Concerns
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 infallible
                 Judge
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 supply
                 that
                 defect
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Immediate
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 Inspirations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 so
                 apparently
                 and
                 abundantly
                 proved
                 of
                 both
                 Papists
                 and
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Parallel
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 chapter
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 agitate
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 See
                 chap
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Romanists
                   build
                
                 their
                 faith
                 
                 on
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 doubted
                 by
                 any
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 degree
                 acquainted
                 with
                 their
                 Writings
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 furnish
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 proofs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   doubtful
                   Controversies
                
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 doubtful
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 some
                 )
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Controversies
                 
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   for
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   a
                   lively
                   Judge
                   ,
                   which
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   as
                   was
                
                 Moses
                 
                   among
                   the
                
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 
                   Bishop
                   is
                   among
                   Christians
                   .
                   And
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   whatever
                   he
                   determined
                   and
                   commanded
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   exactly
                   to
                   obey
                   without
                   further
                   Enquiry
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 argues
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   Infallible
                   and
                   right
                   Determiner
                   of
                   Controversies
                   .
                
                 Charranza
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 beyond
                 him
                 :
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   a
                   certain
                   Rule
                   in
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   High-Priest
                   must
                   much
                   rather
                   be
                   certain
                   in
                   such
                   things
                
                 ;
                 By
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 High-Priest
                 he
                 means
                 the
                 Roman-Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Bellarmin
                   (
                   de
                   verbo
                   Dei
                   lib
                
                 4
                 )
                 argues
                 at
                 large
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 Infallibility
                 ;
                 only
                 restrains
                 it
                 a
                 little
                 with
                 an
                 
                   ex
                   Cathedra
                   docens
                
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chair
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Pope
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 little
                 suit
                 with
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 those
                 persons
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 accounted
                 by
                 them
                 infallible
                 ,
                 be
                 manifestly
                 proved
                 to
                 erre
                 in
                 faith
                 or
                 practice
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 deny
                 it
                 :
                 their
                 refuge
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 follow
                 the
                 light
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 acted
                 or
                 believed
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 teachings
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 erred
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 t
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 matter
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 were
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 (
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 determines
                 
                   ex
                   Cathedra
                
                 )
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 as
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 as
                 a
                 
                   fallible
                   man
                
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 difficult
                 if
                 the
                 Quakers
                 light
                 
                   were
                   such
                
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 from
                 the
                 
                   foolish
                   ,
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   dark
                   ,
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   and
                   fancy-full
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Isaac
                   Peningtons
                
                 salve
                 will
                 cure
                 the
                 sore
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 infallible
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 contradictions
                 of
                 one
                 Pope
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 the
                 doing
                 the
                 same
                 
                   thing
                   ,
                   the
                
                 thinking
                 
                   ehe
                   same
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 
                   speaking
                   the
                
                 same
                 
                   thing
                   ,
                   this
                   doth
                   not
                   unite
                   here
                   in
                   this
                   state
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   nature
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   doing
                   ,
                   or
                   thinking
                   ,
                   or
                   speaking
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                
                 same
                 life
                 ;
                 
                   yea
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   doings
                   ,
                   or
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   or
                   words
                   be
                
                 divers
                 ;
                 
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                
                 same
                 principle
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   unity
                   felt
                   therein
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                
                 life
                 alone
                 
                   is
                   Judge
                
                 ;
                 a
                 strange
                 reconciliation
                 of
                 certain
                 and
                 manifest
                 contradictions
                 ▪
                 and
                 an
                 ascribing
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 an
                 Omnipotent
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 deny
                 or
                 contradict
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 
                   the
                   true
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Carranza
                 speaks
                 boldly
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 
                   Papal
                   Infallibility
                   ,
                   The
                   general
                   Ordinary
                   and
                   lawful
                   Judge
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   all
                   Controversies
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   arise
                   in
                   the
                   businesse
                   of
                
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   the
                
                 Romane
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   whether
                   he
                   define
                   any
                   thing
                
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   with
                   a
                
                 General
                 Council
                 ;
                 
                   he
                   is
                   alway
                   an
                   infallible
                   Judge
                   when
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                
                 (
                 ex
                 Cathedra
                 (
                 or
                 as
                 pope
                 )
                 
                   as
                   the
                   chief
                   Bishop
                   liable
                   to
                   no
                   errour
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Quakers
                 out-go
                 the
                 Papists
                 far
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Fundamental
                 
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   not
                
                 infallible
                 
                   in
                   his
                   counsel
                   and
                   
                   
                   judgement
                   and
                   advice
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   he
                   in
                   errour
                   ?
                   And
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Sp●rit
                   ?
                
                 —
              
               
                 
                   And
                   are
                
                 they
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   that
                   are
                
                 fallible
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 are
                 herein
                 more
                 modest
                 then
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 only
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Pope
                   with
                   his
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Catholick
                
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 affirm
                 it
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 stops
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 extends
                 it
                 to
                 every
                 Quaker
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   you
                   that
                   have
                   not
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   infallible
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   judge
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   neither
                   can
                   you
                   judge
                   of
                
                 persons
                 or
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   have
                   not
                   the
                
                 infallible
                 judgement
                 ;
                 
                   nor
                   have
                   the
                   spiritual
                   man
                   ,
                   neither
                   have
                   you
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   nor
                   Christ
                   which
                   is
                   eternal
                   and
                   infallible
                
                 ;
                 all
                 
                   which
                   the
                
                 Quakers
                 
                   have
                   to
                
                 judge
                 
                   persons
                   and
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Quakers
                 have
                 pretended
                 Infallibility
                 for
                 their
                 Foundation
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Quakers
                 shall
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 differ
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 subjects
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 his
                 sole
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 are
                 
                   each
                   one
                
                 infallible
                 for
                 themselves
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 only
                 every
                 Quaker
                 hath
                 a
                 Pope
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 self
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 among
                 them
                 
                   more
                   Pope
                
                 John's
                 and
                 Pope
                 Jean's
                 then
                 ever
                 were
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 hath
                 arrived
                 by
                 this
                 pretence
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 absolute
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Quakers
                 in
                 twenty
                 odd
                 years
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 some
                 hundreds
                 over
                 professed
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 third
                 Fundamental
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 
                 and
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   immediate
                   revelations
                   and
                   divine
                   Inspirations
                
                 ;
                 Dr.
                 Stillingsteet
                 in
                 his
                 Fanaticism
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 hath
                 abundance
                 of
                 instances
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 beholden
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 what
                 follows
                 on
                 this
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Revelations
                   have
                   been
                   pleaded
                   by
                   them
                   (
                   
                     the
                     Papists
                  
                   )
                   
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ;
                   such
                   I
                   mean
                   ,
                   which
                   depend
                   upon
                   immediate
                   impulses
                   and
                   inspirations
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   Scripture
                   and
                   Apostolical
                   Traditions
                   .
                   —
                
              
               
                 
                   Anselm
                   mentions
                   
                     a
                     divine
                     Apparition
                     to
                     an
                     Abbot
                  
                   
                   
                     in
                     a
                     storm
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     was
                     admonished
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     Feast
                     of
                     the
                     Conception
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin.
                  
                   —
                   Which
                   
                     Revelation
                     Wadding
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     publickly
                     recited
                     in
                     the
                     Office
                     for
                     the
                     day
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Another
                   Revelation
                   was
                   made
                   to
                   Norbertus
                   the
                   Founder
                   of
                   the
                   Praemonstratenses
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   
                   the
                   
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                     appear'd
                     ,
                     and
                     commended
                     her
                     veneration
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     him
                     a
                     white
                     Garment
                     in
                     token
                     of
                     her
                     original
                     innocency
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   Revelation
                   is
                   believed
                   by
                   all
                   of
                   that
                   Order
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   as
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   habit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     S
                     Brigit
                     had
                     not
                     one
                     or
                     two
                     ,
                     but
                     many
                     to
                     this
                     purpose
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     latest
                     were
                     of
                  
                   Joanna
                   a
                   Cruce
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   S.
                   Katherine
                   of
                   Siena
                   had
                   it
                   reveal'd
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   Antonius
                   and
                   Cajetan
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   was
                   conceived
                   with
                   original
                   sin
                   .
                   How
                   often
                   have
                   visions
                   and
                   apparitions
                   of
                   souls
                   been
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   ?
                   witness
                   the
                   famous
                   testimonies
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   out
                   of
                   
                     S
                     Gregories
                  
                   Dialogues
                   and
                   
                     Bede
                     s
                     Hist
                  
                   .
                   which
                   latter
                   is
                   recited
                   in
                   the
                   late
                   
                     great
                     Legend
                  
                   of
                   Mr
                   Cressy
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   Popish
                   Confessor
                   )
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Church-History
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   We
                   need
                   not
                   go
                   so
                   far
                   back
                   as
                   
                     Gabriel
                     Riel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   shew
                   that
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   hath
                   been
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   a
                   child
                   in
                   the
                   Host
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Bellarmin
                   very
                   doughtily
                   proves
                   
                     auricular
                     Confession
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     certain
                     vision
                     of
                     a
                     tall
                     and
                     terrible
                     man
                     ,
                     with
                  
                   
                   
                     his
                     Book
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     ;
                     which
                     blotted
                     out
                     presently
                     all
                     the
                     sins
                     the
                     humble
                     Thief
                     confessed
                     vpon
                     his
                     knees
                     to
                     the
                     Priest
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 ground
                 of
                 Revelations
                 and
                 Inspirations
                 
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Popish
                 Festivals
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Holy-days
                 were
                 erected
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   
                     Religious
                     Orders
                  
                   were
                   instituted
                   among
                   
                   them
                   by
                   
                     Enthusiastick
                     persons
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   credit
                   of
                   their
                   visions
                   and
                   revelations
                   ;
                   the
                   most
                   celebrated
                   
                   Orders
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   
                     Benedictines
                     ,
                     Carthusians
                     ,
                     Dominicans
                     ,
                     Franciscans
                  
                   and
                   Jesuits
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   fair
                   way
                   towards
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   Bellarmin
                   confesseth
                   concerning
                   the
                   four
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Romoaldus
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     were
                     at
                     first
                     instituted
                     by
                     St.
                  
                   Benedict
                   ,
                   St.
                   Romoaldus
                   ,
                   S.
                   Bruno
                   ,
                   S.
                   Dominick
                   ,
                   S
                   Francis
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Inspiration
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   
                     Ignatius
                     Loyola
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   do
                   not
                   appear
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   Fanatick
                   (
                   i
                   e.
                   Enthusiast
                   )
                   as
                   ever
                   hath
                   been
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   contented
                   to
                   be
                   upbraided
                   with
                   the
                   Charge
                   of
                   Fanaticism
                   among
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   You
                   may
                   finde
                   the
                   Doctor
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   his
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Pages
                   .
                
                 St.
                 Francis
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 Bonavent●re
                 (
                 a
                 
                 canoniz●d
                 Saint
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 
                   an
                   illiterate
                   man
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                
                 Teacher
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   learned
                   all
                   by
                   Inspiration
                
                 [
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 got
                 his
                 credit
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ]
                 once
                 casting
                 away
                 his
                 very
                 breeches
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 
                   stark
                   naked
                
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 thus
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 
                   Hitherto
                   I
                   called
                   thee
                   Father
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   but
                   hence
                   forward
                   I
                   can
                   securely
                   say
                   ,
                   Our
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                   I
                
                 know
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 learned
                 their
                 going
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 denying
                 to
                 call
                 any
                 father
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 their
                 practice
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 grows
                 wiser
                 and
                 wiser
                 )
                 from
                 St.
                 Francis
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isa
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 cite
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 phrases
                 ,
                 some
                 
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 pretended
                 from
                 Inspiration
                 by
                 the
                 Popish
                 Votaries
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 Mother
                 Juliana
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   soul
                   is
                   so
                   deep-grounded
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   
                   
                   endlessely
                   treasured
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   knowing
                   thereof
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   have
                   first
                   knowing
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Maker
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   oned
                
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   kindly
                   substance
                   is
                   beelo●ed
                   in
                   Jesu
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   blessed
                   soul
                   of
                   Christ
                   resting
                   in
                   the
                   Godhead
                   —
                   for
                   into
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   it
                   [
                   the
                   soul
                   ]
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   full
                   ●ights
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   all
                   holy
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   only
                   proper
                   disposition
                   towards
                   the
                   receiving
                   supernatural
                
                 
                 
                   Irradiations
                   from
                   Gods
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Abstraction
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   a
                   sequestration
                   from
                   all
                   businesse
                   that
                   concerns
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   attendance
                   on
                   God
                   alone
                   in
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   lights
                   here
                   prayed
                   for
                   and
                   desired
                   ,
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   do
                   expel
                   all
                   images
                   of
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   calm
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   passions
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   soul
                   being
                   in
                   a
                   vacuity
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   capable
                   of
                   receiving
                   and
                   entertaining
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   pure
                   fund
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                   —
                   but
                   they
                   seek
                   rather
                   to
                   purifie
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   inflame
                   their
                   hearts
                   to
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   internal
                   quiet
                   ,
                   and
                   pure
                   actuations
                   in
                   spirit
                   .
                   —
                   so
                   disposing
                   themselves
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   influxes
                   and
                   inspirations
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   Guidance
                   chiefly
                   they
                   desire
                   to
                   follow-in
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Rejecting
                   and
                   striving
                   to
                   forget
                   all
                   images
                   and
                   representations
                   of
                   him
                   [
                   God
                   ]
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   transcending
                   all
                   Operations
                   of
                   the
                   imagination
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   subtilty
                   and
                   curiosity
                   of
                   reasoning
                   .
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   seeking
                   an
                   union
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   pure
                   and
                   intime
                   affections
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   what
                   possibility
                   of
                   illusion
                   or
                   errour
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   soul
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   which
                   [
                   passive
                   unions
                   ]
                   God
                   after
                   a
                   wonderful
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   unconceivable
                   manner
                   affords
                   them
                   interior
                   illuminations
                   and
                   touches
                   ;
                   yet
                   far
                   more
                   efficacious
                   and
                   divine
                   [
                   then
                   active
                   Exercises
                   ]
                   in
                   all
                   which
                   the
                   soul
                   is
                   a
                   meer
                   Patient
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   suffers
                   God
                   to
                   work
                   his
                   divine
                   pleasure
                   in
                   her
                   .
                   —
                   The
                   which
                   unions
                   though
                   they
                   last
                   
                   but
                   even
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   moment
                   ,
                   yet
                   do
                   more
                   illuminate
                   and
                   pacifie
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   then
                   many
                   years
                   spent
                   in
                   active
                   exercises
                   of
                   spiritual
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Mortification
                   could
                   do
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   is
                   the
                   soul
                   from
                   re●ecting
                   on
                   her
                   own
                   Existence
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   her
                   God
                   and
                   she
                   are
                   not
                   distinct
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   one
                   thing
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   God
                   only
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   holy
                   Inspirations
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Gride
                   and
                   Director
                   of
                   an
                   internal
                   and
                   contemplative
                
                 
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 R●ynaldus
                 tells
                 of
                 Norius
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 Oratorians
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Baci●s
                 ,
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 offended
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 filthy
                 souls
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 desire
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 empty
                 the
                 Jakes
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 divine
                 Nose
                 had
                 this
                 Saint
                 among
                 them
                 !
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Enthusiasm
                 above
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 but
                 discern
                 ,
                 not
                 smell
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 called
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 pretend
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 from
                 1
                 
                   John
                   2.
                   27.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   anointing
                   which
                   ye
                   have
                   received
                   of
                   him
                   abideth
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   need
                   not
                   that
                   a
                   y
                   man
                   teach
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   anointing
                   teacheth
                   you
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   truth
                   and
                   is
                   no
                   lie
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   taught
                   you
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   abide
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Anointing
                 here
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Anointing
                 any
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 essentially
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 phrase
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Anointer
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Anointed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Anointing
                 being
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Graces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 habitual
                 and
                 special
                 Enlightnings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 these
                 devote
                 and
                 addict
                 the
                 soul
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 restrained
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 agitated
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 he
                 26.
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   have
                   I
                   written
                   to
                   you
                   con●erning
                   them
                   that
                   seduce
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 summe
                 then
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 knowing
                 certainly
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 from
                 any
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 mainly
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 heart
                 cleaving
                 to
                 and
                 improving
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 actuated
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 sufficient
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 sanctifying
                 and
                 saving
                 ;
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 
                   in
                   him
                
                 ,
                 which
                 render
                 it
                 Maj●
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 Gr.
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 rendred
                 in
                 any
                 Gender
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Considerations
                 duely
                 weighed
                 (
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 )
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 any
                 who
                 have
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 principles
                 here
                 detected
                 and
                 opposed
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 suspicious
                 but
                 hateful
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 little
                 absurdity
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 out-cry
                 against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 false
                 worship
                 ,
                 formes
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 unscriptural
                 but
                 also
                 idolatrous
                 ;
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 they
                 plant
                 and
                 ●…ug
                 the
                 root
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 bosomes
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 evils
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 and
                 worse
                 naturally
                 spring
              
               
                 It
                 were
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 symbolizing
                 and
                 agreement
                 in
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 particulars
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture-Rule
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 errors
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 most
                 sinful
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 men
                 a
                 snare
                 most
                 dangerous
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 more
                 Antichrists
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 Chief
                 ;
                 of
                 whose
                 Characters
                 Quakerism
                 hath
                 the
                 blackest
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 mention
                 only
                 two
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 expressed
                 in
                 1.
                 ep
                 .
                 of
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   chap
                   2.
                   ver
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   Who
                   is
                   a
                   liar
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   denieth
                   that
                   Jesus
                   is
                   the
                   Christ
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   Antichrist
                   that
                   denieth
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son.
                
                 That
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 Quakers
                 deny
                 Jesus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 prove
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 a
                 Chapter
                 by
                 its
                 self
                 :
                 that
                 you
                 deny
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 true
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 admit
                 no
                 distinction
                 between
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 (
                 with
                 you
                 )
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 Father
                 (
                 with
                 you
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 destroying
                 these
                 distinctions
                 you
                 destroy
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 Father
                 and
                 Son
                 in
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 so
                 plainly
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 hereby
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 quarrel
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 thing
                 thereby
                 expressed
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 black
                 mark
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 which
                 is
                 upon
                 you
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 2
                 
                   Thess
                   .
                   2.
                   4
                   who
                   opposeth
                   and
                   exalteth
                   himself
                   above
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   is
                   worshipped
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   he
                
                 as
                 God
                 
                   sitteth
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   shewing
                   himself
                   that
                
                 he
                 is
                 God.
                 Do
                 not
                 you
                 advance
                 your
                 light
                 within
                 above
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 worship
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 even
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 being
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 visible
                 Heavens
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 you
                 call
                 your
                 light
                 within
                 you
                 God
                 eternal
                 ,
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 it
                 doth
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 God
                 )
                 rule
                 ,
                 govern
                 ,
                 judge
                 ,
                 execute
                 ,
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 and
                 true
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 being
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 them
                 to
                 your
                 hearts
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
              
               The
               Quakers
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Life
               ,
               or
               a
               Judge
               and
               Determiner
               of
               Religious
               Controversies
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 obvious
                 and
                 plain
                 to
                 all
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 beam
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 proved
                 them
                 to
                 deny
                 its
                 proper
                 and
                 most
                 frequent
                 appellation
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 they
                 deny
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 methinks
                 denying
                 their
                 main
                 use
                 and
                 employment
                 ,
                 should
                 render
                 them
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 full
                 measure
                 of
                 that
                 iniquity
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 little
                 purpose
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 &c.
                 if
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 a
                 conformity
                 to
                 their
                 guidance
                 and
                 conduct
                 ,
                 will
                 render
                 our
                 belief
                 and
                 practice
                 never
                 the
                 less
                 prophane
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 further
                 perswade
                 my
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 suffice
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 will
                 carry
                 the
                 Question
                 ;
                 unless
                 the
                 Scripture
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 begging
                 some
                 boon
                 at
                 the
                 Quakers
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 proved
                 so
                 hard
                 hearted
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 to
                 grant
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 necessary
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 fail
                 in
                 the
                 proof
                 notwithstanding
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Charge
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 call
                 
                 sorth
                 
                   James
                   Parnel
                
                 ,
                 an
                 early
                 and
                 forward
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 much
                 esteemed
                 for
                 his
                 works
                 sake
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   also
                   that
                   saith
                   the
                   Letter
                   is
                   the
                   rule
                   and
                   guide
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   without
                   ,
                   feeding
                   upon
                   the
                   husk
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   before
                   the
                   Letter
                   was
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 mans
                 Verdict
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 cast
                 and
                 condemned
                 for
                 husks
                 ,
                 a
                 false
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 ;
                 and
                 its
                 Observers
                 charged
                 with
                 ignorance
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 were
                 well
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 come
                 off
                 so
                 .
                 Behold
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Accusation
                 ,
                 a
                 Charge
                 of
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 highest
                 robbery
                 and
                 sacriledge
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   if
                   thou
                   lookest
                   upon
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   rule
                   and
                   for
                   trying
                   ;
                   thou
                   givest
                   that
                   unto
                   them
                   which
                   belongs
                   unto
                   Christ
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   leads
                   his
                   people
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   alone
                   searches
                   the
                   hearts
                   and
                   trys
                   the
                   reins
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 a
                 mouth
                 full
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 read
                 with
                 horrour
                 and
                 amazement
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 .
                 
                   God
                   is
                   at
                   liberty
                   to
                   speak
                   to
                   his
                   people
                   by
                   them
                   [
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Scripture
                   ]
                   if
                   he
                   please
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   given
                   by
                   inspiration
                   he
                   doth
                   so
                   :
                
                 but
                 the
                 sting
                 is
                 behind
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 tail
                 of
                 this
                 non-such
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   is
                   at
                   liberty
                   to
                   speak
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   created
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                
                 Balaam
                 
                   by
                   his
                   Ass
                
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 Balaams
                 Ass
                 may
                 call
                 up
                 our
                 expectations
                 of
                 Gods
                 teachings
                 ,
                 guidance
                 ,
                 and
                 rebukes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 by
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 no
                 more
                 authority
                 into
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 shall
                 please
                 to
                 hand
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 renewed
                 and
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 rake
                 into
                 this
                 Dunghill
                 further
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 its
                 self
                 gives
                 forth
                 so
                 offensive
                 a
                 savour
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 intended
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 upon
                 this
                 head
                 the
                 
                 assertions
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Writers
                 ,
                 who
                 trample
                 on
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 foot
                 ;
                 only
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Quakers
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 aim
                 and
                 design
                 :
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 spurn
                 at
                 them
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romish
                 pretended
                 Church
                 above
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 conceit
                 within
                 above
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 if
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 one
                 instance
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Omnis
                   Judex
                   ,
                   praesertim
                   supremus
                   &
                   generalis
                   ,
                   ita
                   debet
                   dicere
                   sententiam
                   ,
                   ut
                   altera
                   pars
                   litigantium
                   evidenter
                   sciat
                   se
                   vicisse
                   :
                   altera
                   pars
                   evidenter
                   sciat
                   se
                   causam
                   amisisse
                   ,
                   quantum
                   est
                   ex
                   parte
                   hujus
                   judicis
                   .
                   At
                   hoc
                   neque
                   Scriptura
                   Sacra
                   ,
                   neque
                   Spiritus
                   Sanctus
                   loquens
                   per
                   Scripturam
                   potest
                   facere
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ergo
                   neque
                   Sacra
                   Scriptura
                   ,
                   nec
                   Spiritus
                   Sanctus
                   
                   loquens
                   per
                   Scripturam
                   est
                   talis
                   judex
                   .
                   
                     Et
                     minorem
                     illustrabat
                     his
                     totidem
                     verbis
                     ,
                  
                   Stamus
                   ego
                   &
                   Collegae
                   ,
                   &
                   Domini
                   adversarii
                   ,
                   in
                   conspectu
                   hujus
                   judicis
                   [
                   Bibliorum
                   ]
                   en
                   contendimus
                   ,
                   an
                   sit
                   judex
                   Controversiarum
                   .
                   Jam
                   ille
                   judex
                   debet
                   pronunciare
                   sententiam
                   ,
                   ut
                   nobis
                   constet
                   evidenter
                   .
                   Sumus
                   hîc
                   in
                   conspectu
                   Sacrae
                   Scripturae
                   ,
                   &
                   Spiritus
                   Sancti
                   ;
                   pronunciet
                   sententiam
                   ,
                   &
                   sic
                   dicat
                   ,
                   tu
                   Jacobe
                   Gretsere
                   male
                   sentis
                   ,
                   cecidisti
                   causa
                   tua
                   .
                   Tu
                   Jacobe
                   Hailbrunnere
                   vicisti
                   .
                   Tunc
                   ego
                   statim
                   transibo
                   ad
                   vestrum
                   scamnum
                   .
                   
                     Et
                     paulo
                     post
                  
                   ,
                   Adsit
                   jam
                   Spiritus
                   Sanctus
                   ,
                   jam
                   judicet
                   ,
                   jam
                   me
                   condemnet
                   .
                
                 In
                 English
                 thus
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Every
                   Judge
                   ,
                   especially
                   who
                   is
                   supream
                   and
                   general
                   ,
                   ought
                   so
                   to
                   give
                   sentence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   contenders
                   may
                   plainly
                   know
                   they
                   have
                   overcome
                   :
                   and
                   
                   the
                   other
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   lost
                   their
                   cause
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Judge
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   neither
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   nor
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   by
                   the
                   Scripture
                   can
                   do
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   neither
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   speaking
                   by
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   Judge
                   .
                
                 The
                 minor
                 he
                 illustrates
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 .
                 
                   I
                   and
                   my
                   Collegues
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   Adversaries
                   stand
                   before
                   this
                   Judge
                   [
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ]
                   behold
                   we
                   dispute
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   Judge
                   of
                   Controversies
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   Judge
                   ought
                   to
                   give
                   sentence
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   evidently
                   manifest
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   here
                   before
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   pronounce
                   sentence
                   and
                   say
                   thus
                   ;
                   thou
                
                 Jacob
                 Gretferus
                 
                   believest
                   not
                   aright
                   ,
                   thy
                   cause
                   is
                   overthrown
                   ;
                   thou
                
                 Jacob
                 Hailbrunnerus
                 
                   hast
                   overcome
                   :
                   then
                   I
                   will
                   quickly
                   go
                   over
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   let
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   come
                   ,
                   now
                   let
                   him
                   judge
                   me
                   ,
                   now
                   let
                   him
                   condemn
                   me
                   .
                
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 the
                 metaphorical
                 word
                 to
                 have
                 played
                 with
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 troubled
                 with
                 so
                 impertinent
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 language
                 so
                 ludicrous
                 ,
                 abusive
                 ,
                 and
                 daring
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Quakers
                 and
                 Jesuits
                 agreement
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 false
                 Witness
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 will
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
                 our
                 cause
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 must
                 not
                 determine
                 religious
                 matters
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 bad
                 step
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 well
                 fits
                 the
                 Popes
                 Foot
                 to
                 mount
                 his
                 usurped
                 and
                 infallible
                 Chair
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 both
                 Papists
                 and
                 Quakers
                 tug
                 for
                 as
                 for
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 remember
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 small
                 Lad
                 I
                 heard
                 our
                 
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 usually
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 was
                 born
                 with
                 a
                 Pope
                 in
                 his
                 belly
                 ;
                 which
                 to
                 my
                 then
                 childish
                 genius
                 seemed
                 a
                 very
                 pretty
                 phrase
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 thought
                 )
                 as
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 improbable
                 
                 but
                 also
                 impossible
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Generation
                 I
                 am
                 contending
                 against
                 tug
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 though
                 under
                 other
                 terms
                 )
                 tooth
                 and
                 nail
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 ceased
                 wondring
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 so
                 easily
                 turn
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 how
                 natural
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 shake
                 off
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 even
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 alone
                 may
                 rule
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 over
                 the
                 great
                 world
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 over
                 the
                 little
                 world
                 ,
                 our selves
                 ,
                 without
                 controul
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 convicting
                 the
                 Quakers
                 of
                 gross
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 establishing
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 these
                 four
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 affirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 believe
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 thereby
                 or
                 therein
                 commanded
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 not
                 being
                 repealed
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 obey
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 )
                 determine
                 or
                 discover
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 whether
                 we
                 believe
                 and
                 walk
                 or
                 practise
                 aright
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 from
                 our
                 Saviours
                 
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   fools
                   !
                   and
                   slow
                   of
                   heart
                   to
                   believe
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Prophets
                   have
                   spoken
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 If
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 believe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 immediate
                 to
                 the
                 Disciples
                 )
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 neither
                 their
                 fault
                 nor
                 their
                 folly
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 slow
                 and
                 unready
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 Prophecies
                 which
                 foretold
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 ill
                 handling
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 above
                 their
                 understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thwart
                 to
                 their
                 affections
                 .
                 Yea
                 the
                 innocent
                 and
                 compassionate
                 Jesus
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 faulty
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 severely
                 rebuking
                 them
                 for
                 what
                 was
                 no
                 crime
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 lest
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 were
                 within
                 them
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 know
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   as
                   yet
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 
                   Luke
                   4.
                   27.
                   
                   Beginning
                   at
                
                 Moses
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   he
                   expounded
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   the
                   things
                   concerning
                   himself
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 what
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 and
                 universally
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 therein
                 commanded
                 we
                 ought
                 
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   observe
                   to
                   do
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   commanded
                   you
                   ;
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   turn
                   aside
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 obliging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 
                 Moses's
                 Administration
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 commands
                 here
                 chiefly
                 intended
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 oblige
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 alway
                 just
                 and
                 righteous
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 authority
                 being
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanding
                 ,
                 reaches
                 to
                 whatever
                 he
                 commands
                 in
                 his
                 written
                 Word
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Israelites
                 had
                 them
                 not
                 immediately
                 by
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Moses
                 ;
                 either
                 from
                 his
                 mouth
                 to
                 that
                 Generation
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Writing
                 and
                 Tradition
                 to
                 the
                 Generations
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   gave
                
                 Jacob
                 
                   for
                   a
                   spoil
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Israel
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Robbers
                   ?
                   did
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   he
                   against
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   
                   sinned
                   ?
                   for
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   walk
                   in
                   his
                   ways
                   ,
                   neither
                   were
                   they
                   obedient
                   to
                   his
                   Law.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 determine
                 according
                 
                 to
                 their
                 kind
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Writing
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 believe
                 and
                 practise
                 aright
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 resolved
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 and
                 
                   William
                   Pen
                
                 )
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 express
                 the
                 sense
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   viva
                   voce
                
                 ,
                 or
                 direct
                 it
                 to
                 thy
                 conscience
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 help
                 ;
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 thou
                 A.
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 thou
                 B.
                 art
                 amiss
                 :
                 therefore
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 meet
                 to
                 determine
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
                 right
                 and
                 wrong
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 as
                 certainly
                 determine
                 by
                 words
                 written
                 as
                 by
                 words
                 spoken
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 altogether
                 as
                 worthy
                 of
                 credit
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 executive
                 determination
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 do
                 find
                 that
                 Process
                 in
                 writing
                 doth
                 not
                 lose
                 its
                 force
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 decrees
                 and
                 sentence
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 that
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   Scripture
                   is
                   given
                   by
                   inspiration
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   profitable
                   for
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   for
                   reproof
                   ,
                   for
                   correction
                   ,
                   for
                   instruction
                   in
                   righteousnes
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   throughly
                   furnished
                   unto
                   all
                   good
                   works
                   :
                
                 the
                 words
                 for
                 correction
                 here
                 are
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   conviction
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   herein
                   [
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ]
                   do
                   I
                   exercise
                   my self
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   conscience
                   void
                   of
                   offence
                   towards
                   God
                   and
                   towards
                   men
                   .
                
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plain
                 ?
                 the
                 judgment
                 whether
                 he
                 did
                 righteously
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 was
                 passed
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 only
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 Law
                 ,
                 attained
                 by
                 study
                 and
                 serious
                 meditation
                 .
                 
                   Herein
                   I
                   exercise
                   my self
                
                 ,
                 he
                 laboured
                 by
                 
                 study
                 and
                 meditation
                 therein
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Greek
                 imports
                 )
                 
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 idle
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 have
                 knowledge
                 dropt
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 for
                 dig
                 he
                 cannot
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ask
                 of
                 others
                 he
                 scorns
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 laborious
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 with
                 Paul
                 ;
                 than
                 slothful
                 ,
                 poor
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 meerly
                 in
                 conceit
                 rich
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   speak
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   word
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   light
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 ,
                 the
                 grand
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Testimony
                 :
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 sure
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 Christ
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 farewel
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 so
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 bring
                 people
                 to
                 embrace
                 ,
                 and
                 disclaim
                 justifying
                 righteousness
                 by
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 teachings
                 ,
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 certain
                 to
                 his
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 immediate
                 teachings
                 ,
                 which
                 any
                 enjoy
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 .
              
               
                 More
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 condition
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 prove
                 it
                 first
                 from
                 its
                 being
                 that
                 dispensation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 an
                 eminent
                 Character
                 of
                 mercy
                 upon
                 .
                 
                   He
                   sheweth
                   his
                   Word
                   unto
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   judgments
                   unto
                   Israel
                   :
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   dealt
                   so
                   with
                   any
                   Nation
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   his
                   Judgments
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   known
                   them
                   .
                   Praise
                   ye
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 more
                 sutable
                 to
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 fallen
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 tending
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 hardly
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 
                 of
                 God
                 been
                 expressed
                 as
                 a
                 mercy
                 so
                 singular
                 ,
                 so
                 excelling
                 his
                 dealings
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 flourishing
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Never
                 did
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 old
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 carnal
                 letter
                 ,
                 husks
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 scornful
                 names
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 dispensations
                 of
                 the
                 revealed
                 and
                 
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 render
                 God
                 nigher
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   what
                   Nation
                   is
                   there
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   God
                
                 
                 
                   so
                   nigh
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Read
                 the
                 Context
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 so
                 nigh
                 was
                 (
                 chiefly
                 )
                 his
                 written
                 Laws
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Nations
                 who
                 were
                 without
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 had
                 lost
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 worshipped
                 the
                 most
                 despicable
                 things
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   without
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 all
                 their
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Quakers
                 say
                 all
                 men
                 ever
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 dispensations
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 rise
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 in
                 excellency
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 third
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 first
                 after
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 were
                 some
                 few
                 revelations
                 to
                 some
                 few
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 handed
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 easie
                 than
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 men
                 lived
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Methuselah
                 and
                 Noah
                 took
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Abraham
                 :
                 But
                 men
                 increasing
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 in
                 impiety
                 ,
                 they
                 quickly
                 lost
                 that
                 little
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 Scripture
                 (
                 in
                 part
                 )
                 were
                 written
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 revelation
                 )
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 very
                 thin
                 and
                 scant
                 in
                 the
                 
                 world
                 among
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 me
                 ,
                 believe
                 Holy
                 
                   Job
                   .
                   By
                   his
                   spirit
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   garnished
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   his
                   hand
                   hath
                   formed
                   the
                   crooked
                   Serpent
                   :
                   lo
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   ways
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   little
                   a
                   portion
                   is
                   heard
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 speaking
                 before
                 of
                 his
                 works
                 of
                 Creation
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ways
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 conveyed
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 himself
                 ;
                 but
                 take
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 of
                 revelation
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 known
                 :
                 whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 word
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 the
                 Israel
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 enjoyed
                 it
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 In
                 Judah
                 
                   is
                   God
                   known
                   ,
                   his
                   name
                   is
                   great
                   in
                
                 Israel
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 11.
                 speaks
                 close
                 and
                 home
                 to
                 my
                 argument
                 :
                 
                   For
                   if
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   away
                   was
                   glorious
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   that
                   which
                   remains
                   is
                   glorious
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 fourth
                 proof
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 slipperiness
                 of
                 
                 our
                 memories
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 among
                 the
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 retain
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 particulars
                 as
                 concern
                 faith
                 and
                 life
                 ?
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 revelation
                 imparted
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 memory
                 would
                 prove
                 a
                 very
                 leaky
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 Steward
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 slip
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 ,
                 both
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 ;
                 without
                 a
                 miracle
                 to
                 raise
                 our
                 faculty
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 above
                 the
                 common
                 course
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 above
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 breaths
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 word
                 imparted
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 abides
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Record
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 recourse
                 ,
                 and
                 supply
                 that
                 defect
                 .
              
               
                 More
                 certain
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
               
                 Since
                 man
                 was
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 
                 remains
                 either
                 corruption
                 or
                 defect
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 inward
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 notions
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 will
                 be
                 affected
                 therewith
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 risings
                 and
                 bubling
                 up
                 of
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 which
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 conscience
                 ;
                 will
                 abundantly
                 vary
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 opposite
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 sentiments
                 or
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 warring
                 ,
                 and
                 contending
                 like
                 pleaders
                 at
                 the
                 bar
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 conscience
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 know
                 and
                 are
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 (
                 and
                 their
                 management
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 secret
                 stage
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 speak
                 their
                 consciences
                 )
                 that
                 whatever
                 be
                 the
                 question
                 agitated
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 not
                 want
                 the
                 appearances
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 goodness
                 ;
                 offering
                 themselves
                 on
                 both
                 the
                 affirmative
                 and
                 negative
                 part
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 religious
                 concern
                 ,
                 all
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 sanction
                 ,
                 and
                 allowance
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 their
                 pleas
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 importunities
                 shall
                 be
                 impetuously
                 violent
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 poor
                 creature
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 rack
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 its
                 judgment
                 and
                 resolution
                 inclines
                 ;
                 the
                 adverse
                 thoughts
                 will
                 attend
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 Checks
                 ,
                 and
                 clamours
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   my
                   thoughts
                   within
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 my
                 anxious
                 ,
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 careful
                 ,
                 troubled
                 ,
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 beating
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 like
                 the
                 boughs
                 of
                 a
                 tree
                 agitated
                 with
                 a
                 fierce
                 wind
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 
                 David's
                 case
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 
                 David's
                 ,
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 frequently
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 special
                 divine
                 inspirations
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 ours
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 what
                 course
                 should
                 we
                 take
                 ?
                 if
                 we
                 expect
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 
                 upon
                 immediate
                 teachings
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ?
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 delusions
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 vision
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 fancifull
                 brains
                 ?
                 we
                 can
                 give
                 testimonies
                 enough
                 to
                 convince
                 a
                 Heathen
                 or
                 Atheist
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 abandon
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 reason
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 what
                 that
                 speaks
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 long
                 enough
                 e're
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 plead
                 for
                 a
                 sole
                 dependance
                 on
                 the
                 spirits
                 immediate
                 teachings
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 such
                 proofs
                 of
                 theirs
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 these
                 
                 teachings
                 ,
                 and
                 guidances
                 ;
                 resolve
                 against
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 a
                 humane
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 sanctified
                 understanding
                 )
                 and
                 resolve
                 all
                 into
                 motions
                 ,
                 impulses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sensation
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 thereby
                 depriving
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 enlightned
                 faculties
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 appetites
                 ;
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 the
                 undoubted
                 evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 leadings
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 far
                 this
                 is
                 from
                 a
                 spiritual
                 understanding
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 right
                 discerning
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 those
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 acquainted
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 violent
                 temptations
                 from
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unbridled
                 lusts
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 pure
                 sensation
                 of
                 stirrings
                 ,
                 and
                 motions
                 ,
                 becomes
                 better
                 by
                 far
                 the
                 stark
                 blind
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 eyes
                 in
                 their
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   grope
                   for
                   the
                   wall
                   like
                   the
                   blind
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   grope
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   no
                   eyes
                   ;
                   we
                   stumble
                   at
                   noon
                   day
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   .
                
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 severest
                 curses
                 for
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 threatned
                 against
                 Israel
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   grope
                
                 
                 
                   at
                   noon
                   day
                   as
                   the
                   blind
                   gropeth
                   in
                   darkness
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   prosper
                   in
                   thy
                   ways
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 turn
                 us
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 Chaos
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 ;
                 instead
                 of
                 beholding
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 with
                 open
                 face
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 feeling
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 corrupt
                 and
                 half
                 senseless
                 touches
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 conscience
                 ,
                 acting
                 on
                 the
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 uncertain
                 indications
                 of
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 providence
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 teach
                 something
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 original
                 duty
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 acquainting
                 us
                 with
                 Gospel
                 truths
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 concern
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 redemption
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 stone
                 or
                 tree
                 is
                 from
                 discerning
                 ,
                 and
                 expressing
                 the
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 bosom
                 counsels
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 yet
                 have
                 you
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 disown
                 a
                 sensation
                 ,
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 look
                 on
                 nothing
                 of
                 greater
                 moment
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 heart
                 and
                 conscience
                 delivered
                 from
                 searedness
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 past
                 feeling
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 revealed
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 :
                 into
                 which
                 we
                 desire
                 absolutely
                 to
                 resolve
                 our
                 belief
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 objective
                 rule
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 by
                 the
                 senses
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
              
               The
               Quakers
               take
               men
               off
               from
               reading
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               looking
               into
               them
               for
               instruction
               and
               comfort
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 wonder
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 entred
                 in
                 the
                 denial
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 should
                 advance
                 this
                 step
                 further
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 but
                 the
                 natural
                 off-spring
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Tenets
                 .
                 And
                 whatever
                 else
                 is
                 the
                 round
                 of
                 their
                 writings
                 and
                 declarings
                 ▪
                 all
                 centres
                 in
                 putting
                 people
                 upon
                 looking
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 Counsellour
                 and
                 Comforter
                 .
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   people
                   to
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 Smith
                 Catech.
                 p.
                 95.
                 
              
               
                 Whereby
                 they
                 steal
                 away
                 their
                 esteem
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 insensibly
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 and
                 lost
                 in
                 another
                 Book
                 [
                 
                   viz.
                   The
                   light
                   within
                
                 ]
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 aware
                 :
                 whereas
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 forbid
                 them
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 their
                 hearts
                 recoil
                 :
                 Alas
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 such
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 suspect
                 not
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 rob
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Gold
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 Counter
                 ,
                 a
                 trifle
                 i●
                 commended
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 imposed
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 mind
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Treasure
                 !
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 'till
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 esteem
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 lost
                 
                 by
                 doting
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 and
                 gay
                 fancy
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 and
                 perfect
                 light
                 within
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 proof
                 ,
                 further
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   turn
                   your
                   ears
                   inward
                   to
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   light
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   without
                   guile
                   .
                   So
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   thee
                   —
                   I
                   direct
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Their
                 Pamphlets
                 are
                 stuffed
                 so
                 full
                 with
                 expressions
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 but
                 shew
                 you
                 their
                 great
                 road
                 in
                 citing
                 their
                 words
                 :
                 neither
                 will
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 deny
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 intended
                 the
                 judgment
                 and
                 conscience
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 minded
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 condemn
                 for
                 such
                 directions
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 an
                 Idol
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 beams
                 of
                 divine
                 light
                 shining
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 excluded
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 within
                 themselves
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 instance
                 of
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 proof
                 of
                 taking
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 instruction
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 take
                 their
                 minds
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   by
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   same
                   light
                   do
                   we
                   discern
                   ,
                   and
                   testifie
                   against
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   darkness
                   and
                   blindness
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   a
                   deceiver
                   ;
                   who
                   putteth
                   the
                   letter
                   for
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   draw
                   peoples
                   minds
                   from
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   without
                   them
                   :
                   seeking
                   the
                   living
                   among
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 You
                 may
                 here
                 discern
                 the
                 confidence
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dare
                 oppose
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 take
                 its
                 false
                 witness
                 which
                 it
                 bears
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 a
                 black
                 coal
                 he
                 marks
                 those
                 who
                 put
                 the
                 letter
                 [
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 light
                 ?
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 construes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 drawing
                 peoples
                 minds
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 without
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 
                 his
                 own
                 way
                 of
                 reasoning
                 I
                 have
                 authority
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 putting
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 the
                 light
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 draw
                 peoples
                 minds
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 sentence
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 murtherer
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 (
                 
                   seeking
                   the
                   living
                   among
                   the
                   dead
                
                 )
                 yea
                 a
                 
                 strangling
                 the
                 Scripture
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 silver
                 Cords
                 :
                 
                   Why
                   seek
                   ye
                   the
                   living
                   among
                   the
                   dead
                   !
                
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Scripture
                 were
                 a
                 very
                 Grave
                 and
                 Charnel
                 house
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 living
                 Jesus
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 departed
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 congruous
                 to
                 their
                 sense
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 minister
                 instruction
                 and
                 comfort
                 than
                 a
                 dead
                 Car●ase
                 rotting
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 .
              
               
                 Hear
                 one
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 Trumpets
                 sounding
                 to
                 
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 :
                 
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   practices
                   are
                   as
                   lights
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   yet
                   far
                   be
                   it
                   from
                   all
                   true
                   Christian
                   men
                   so
                   to
                   idolize
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   set
                   them
                   in
                   esteem
                   above
                   the
                   light
                   which
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   guide
                   :
                   or
                   to
                   esteem
                   them
                   equal
                   with
                   the
                   light
                   and
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   within
                   .
                
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 as
                 lights
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 right
                 them
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Scripture
                 a
                 light
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 commendations
                 of
                 that
                 Idol
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 within
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 stark
                 fool
                 who
                 would
                 direct
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 having
                 such
                 an
                 excelling
                 light
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 bosom
                 .
                 But
                 lest
                 after
                 all
                 these
                 allurings
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 silly
                 as
                 to
                 attempt
                 to
                 light
                 their
                 Candle
                 at
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Taper
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 in
                 plain
                 English
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 undertaking
                 .
                 
                   For
                   he
                   [
                   Christ
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   ]
                   alone
                   searches
                   the
                   hearts
                   —
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Smith
                   prim
                   .
                
                 p.
                 12.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 draw
                 people
                 from
                 
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 commend
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 (
                 being
                 silent
                 concerning
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 )
                 but
                 tell
                 you
                 in
                 plain
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 no
                 service
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 as
                 Parnel
                 before
                 cited
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   and
                   guide
                   ,
                   &c.
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   not
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 Argument
                 ,
                 they
                 assert
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 yea
                 allsufficient
                 .
                 This
                 where
                 it
                 takes
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 credulity
                 ,
                 will
                 draw
                 as
                 hard
                 from
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 the
                 stoutest
                 Team
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 Alas
                 it
                 must
                 then
                 (
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 wantonness
                 and
                 the
                 itching
                 disease
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 a
                 few
                 steps
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 lye
                 open
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 room
                 ;
                 while
                 we
                 have
                 enough
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 bosoms
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 farther
                 from
                 than
                 from
                 our selves
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 pass
                 as
                 quick
                 as
                 thought
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 look
                 inward
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 outward
                 nor
                 upward
                 )
                 turn
                 the
                 ear
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 turn
                 is
                 served
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   Story
                
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 such
                 Chapmen
                 vouch
                 for
                 its
                 truth
                 .
                 
                   The
                   light
                   which
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   guide
                   .
                
                 Before
                 cited
                 .
                 
                   And
                   if
                   thou
                   waitest
                   in
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Christ
                   [
                   within
                   ]
                   thou
                   wilt
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   try
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 Smith's
                 prim
                 .
                 p.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   But
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   turn
                   to
                   it
                   and
                   obey
                   it
                   when
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   reproves
                   me
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   is
                   there
                   power
                   in
                   it
                   to
                   save
                   me
                   from
                   sin
                   ?
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Yes
                   Child
                   ,
                   all
                   power
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 Smith's
                 prim
                 .
                 p.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 canst
                 thou
                 withstand
                 the
                 astonishment
                 
                 wherewith
                 a
                 tender
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 surprised
                 by
                 such
                 an
                 open
                 mouth
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 ?
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 I
                 must
                 conclude
                 thou
                 art
                 acquainted
                 with
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 custom
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 no
                 surprise
                 ;
                 or
                 thou
                 art
                 above
                 half
                 dead
                 and
                 benummed
                 with
                 the
                 Opium
                 of
                 Quakerism
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 as
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 main
                 principle
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 wonder
                 we
                 hear
                 it
                 not
                 more
                 frequently
                 from
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 power
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 each
                 drunken
                 Sot
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 silliest
                 prophane
                 person
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 as
                 certainly
                 their
                 Tenet
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Spirit
                 are
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 they
                 hold
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 openly
                 which
                 they
                 believe
                 and
                 speak
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 worse
                 ,
                 people
                 that
                 breathe
                 above
                 ground
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 They
                 affirm
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 vanity
                 to
                 read
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 to
                 be
                 herein
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 I
                 assure
                 them
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 that
                 shall
                 last
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 fruitless
                 pains
                 of
                 looking
                 into
                 a
                 Bible
                 as
                 my
                 Monitor
                 .
                 Fisher
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Scholar
                 that
                 ever
                 professed
                 Quakerism
                 ,
                 asserted
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   have
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   within
                   you
                   .
                
                 Not
                 in
                 Latine
                 
                 I
                 dare
                 be
                 confident
                 ,
                 neither
                 had
                 his
                 Book
                 (
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 margin
                 )
                 been
                 so
                 besprinkled
                 with
                 that
                 Language
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 first
                 knockt
                 and
                 whipt
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 some
                 wicked
                 tyrannical
                 Pedagogue
                 .
              
               
               
                 Yet
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 wicked
                 
                 thing
                 may
                 furnish
                 with
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Quakers
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 must
                 be
                 confined
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 plain
                 English
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 dumb
                 .
                 Another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 is
                 Parnel
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 must
                 give
                 this
                 commendation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 his
                 opinions
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 parables
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 afraid
                 or
                 ashamed
                 that
                 their
                 opinions
                 should
                 behold
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 any
                 further
                 than
                 the
                 interest
                 they
                 have
                 obtained
                 may
                 secure
                 their
                 Authors
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 Hypocrites
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 odious
                 and
                 dangerous
                 )
                 
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   within
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   read
                   within
                   before
                   it
                   was
                   read
                   without
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 wrong
                 the
                 Quakers
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 they
                 
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 pity
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 wronged
                 ,
                 who
                 wrong
                 themselves
                 more
                 than
                 enough
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 by
                 them
                 expressed
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 they
                 said
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 within
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 not
                 only
                 known
                 and
                 readily
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 brings
                 forth
                 from
                 thence
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 esteemed
                 loved
                 with
                 understanding
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Quakers
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 Word
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 as
                 David
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 God
                 commands
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 they
                 mean
                 the
                 dead
                 Letter
                 ,
                 Ink
                 ,
                 and
                 Paper
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 list
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 bad
                 and
                 troublesom
                 Inmate
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 
                 have
                 the
                 Scripture
                 within
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 too
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 inestimable
                 blessing
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 young
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 and
                 eloquent
                 Apollos
                 were
                 crowned
                 with
                 :
                 and
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Scripture
                 within
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 
                 measure
                 ,
                 but
                 alas
                 memory
                 is
                 so
                 weak
                 and
                 frall
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 confused
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 without
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 get
                 in
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 repair
                 decayed
                 and
                 broken
                 notions
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 our
                 crazy
                 imaginations
                 by
                 brooding
                 upon
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 them
                 within
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 hatched
                 something
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 adopted
                 it
                 Scripture
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Quakers
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 guilty
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 commending
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 
                 their
                 Tenet
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 within
                 ;
                 supposing
                 it
                 taken
                 in
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 forget
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 dregs
                 and
                 poison
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   and
                   was
                   read
                   within
                   before
                   it
                   was
                   read
                   without
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 by
                 reading
                 it
                 within
                 before
                 without
                 they
                 intended
                 it
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Penmen
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 join
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 so
                 too
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 intend
                 nothing
                 less
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 without
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 willingly
                 be
                 resolved
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 mind
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 did
                 the
                 gracious
                 God
                 expose
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 deaths
                 for
                 declaring
                 the
                 matters
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 read
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 within
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 did
                 God
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 finger
                 write
                 the
                 Ten
                 
                 Words
                 or
                 Commands
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 to
                 write
                 both
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 Why
                 doth
                 he
                 command
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reading
                 and
                 studying
                 them
                 to
                 get
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 memory
                 ,
                 understanding
                 ▪
                 
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   read
                   therein
                   all
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   learn
                   to
                   fear
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   God
                   ;
                   to
                   keep
                   all
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   statutes
                   to
                   do
                   them
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 you
                 commonly
                 phrase
                 it
                 [
                 in
                 him
                 ]
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Relative
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 for
                 its
                 Antecedent
                 in
                 the
                 Verse
                 next
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   write
                   him
                   a
                   Copy
                   of
                   this
                   Law
                   in
                   a
                   Book
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   the
                   Levites
                   :
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Why
                 did
                 Christ
                 himself
                 read
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 if
                 it
                 
                 were
                 within
                 them
                 ?
                 Why
                 did
                 not
                 God
                 chide
                 Josiah
                 for
                 not
                 doing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 wilful
                 neglect
                 )
                 before
                 he
                 found
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 ?
                 why
                 did
                 God
                 commend
                 and
                 reward
                 his
                 tenderness
                 of
                 heart
                 in
                 fearing
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 read
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 so
                 hard
                 hearted
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Law
                 within
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 did
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 never
                 rebuke
                 the
                 Jews
                 for
                 not
                 heeding
                 the
                 Scripture
                 within
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 oft
                 rebuked
                 them
                 for
                 not
                 heeding
                 and
                 believing
                 the
                 Scripture
                 without
                 ?
                 these
                 are
                 enough
                 and
                 to
                 spare
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 this
                 conceit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 written
                 (
                 with
                 
                 respect
                 to
                 us
                 )
                 first
                 without
                 ,
                 then
                 within
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 hear
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 make
                 a
                 
                 report
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 truths
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 could
                 assure
                 me
                 you
                 never
                 heard
                 or
                 read
                 without
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 you
                 could
                 all
                 agree
                 without
                 conferring
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 those
                 Traditions
                 which
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 were
                 taught
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.
                 15.
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 Jesus
                 did
                 (
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 spoken
                 of
                 John
                 21.
                 25.
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 :
                 
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 somewhat
                 of
                 conviction
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 unworthy
                 beyond
                 all
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 such
                 means
                 as
                 these
                 not
                 only
                 take
                 off
                 others
                 from
                 reading
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 instruction
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 deny
                 the
                 mediate
                 and
                 visible
                 instruments
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 those
                 notions
                 you
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 noise
                 and
                 jingling
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 home-born
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 They
                 affirm
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   light
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   prove
                   that
                   ,
                   or
                   tell
                
                 
                 
                   me
                   what
                   one
                   Scripture
                   hath
                   light
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                
                 If
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 true
                 description
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   8.
                   for
                   whatsoever
                   doth
                   make
                   manifest
                   is
                   light
                   :
                
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 discouragements
                 imaginable
                 of
                 looking
                 into
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 instruction
                 and
                 comfort
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 manifest
                 or
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 to
                 us
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 lost
                 labour
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 they
                 may
                 hold
                 it
                 for
                 very
                 Orthodox
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 intending
                 thereby
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 or
                 may
                 have
                 without
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 can
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 them
                 than
                 the
                 boasting
                 Galatians
                 who
                 were
                 false
                 Brethren
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 seemed
                 
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 )
                 added
                 to
                 Paul
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 )
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 within
                 as
                 a
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 light
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dismiss
                 this
                 argument
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   O
                   send
                   out
                   thy
                   light
                   and
                   thy
                   truth
                   :
                   let
                   them
                   lead
                
                 
                 
                   me
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   bring
                   me
                   to
                   thy
                   holy
                   bill
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 to
                 David
                 :
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Gods
                 holy
                 hill
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 most
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 had
                 barred
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 prays
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 perform
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 comfort
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 guide
                 to
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 truth
                 and
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 light
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 replenished
                 with
                 and
                 adorned
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Firmament
                 with
                 Stars
                 and
                 Constellations
                 .
                 But
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 my
                 meaning
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 take
                 one
                 Text
                 that
                 telleth
                 its
                 own
                 meaning
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 :
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Commandment
                   is
                   a
                   lamp
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   light
                
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 fifth
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 dirty
                 and
                 disparaging
                 Titles
                 and
                 Characters
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 you
                 have
                 enough
                 before
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
              
               .
               The
               Quakers
               affirm
               the
               Doctrines
               ,
               Commands
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               holy
               Examples
               ,
               expressed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               such
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               binding
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 a
                 denying
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 witness
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 be
                 furnished
                 .
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 with
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 apprehend
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 affirmation
                 is
                 a
                 denying
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 little
                 hope
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 leave
                 them
                 altogether
                 without
                 some
                 Scripture
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lest
                   I
                   be
                   full
                   and
                   deny
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   say
                   who
                   is
                   the
                
                 
                 Lord
                 ?
                 To
                 say
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 or
                 bear
                 rule
                 over
                 us
                 ?
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 is
                 as
                 plainly
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 self-denial
                 but
                 rejecting
                 and
                 denying
                 what
                 it
                 would
                 oblige
                 us
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 impose
                 upon
                 us
                 ?
                 to
                 relinquish
                 and
                 abandon
                 its
                 authority
                 ?
                 To
                 deal
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 must
                 needs
                 then
                 be
                 a
                 denying
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 do
                 I
                 burn
                 daylight
                 ?
                 the
                 Argument
                 shines
                 bright
                 enough
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 light
                 and
                 evidence
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 expectation
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 proving
                 
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 thus
                 affirm
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 verily
                 believe
                 that
                 few
                 who
                 have
                 some
                 tolerable
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 and
                 their
                 principles
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 rank
                 Quakers
                 themselves
                 )
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 suspicion
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 grosly
                 wicked
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 blow
                 the
                 dust
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 by
                 as
                 strong
                 a
                 proof
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 confession
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   r●le
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   gave
                   forth
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   —
                   and
                   they
                   spake
                   the
                   words
                   as
                   the
                   Spirit
                   moved
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   was
                   before
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   was
                   their
                   rule
                   that
                   spake
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   changes
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 he
                 writes
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 hereby
                 affirm
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 rule
                 to
                 the
                 Penmen
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 moved
                 so
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 obligation
                 is
                 unchangeable
                 and
                 abides
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 read
                 the
                 foregoing
                 and
                 following
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Piece
                 quoted
                 ,
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 doubt
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 two
                 and
                 two
                 make
                 four
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   have
                   their
                   commands
                   in
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   yours
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Letter
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   another
                   ministration
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 phrase
                 [
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ]
                 they
                 intend
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 reaches
                 the
                 heart
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 its
                 original
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 Naylor
                 intends
                 no
                 other
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 than
                 its
                 being
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 immediately
                 ,
                 he
                 telleth
                 you
                 plainly
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 different
                 ministration
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 words
                 [
                 the
                 Letter
                 ]
                 they
                 alway
                 intend
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 more
                 plain
                 yet
                 ,
                 if
                 more
                 plain
                 may
                 be
                 :
                 that
                 
                 
                   is
                   no
                   command
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   commanded
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Neither
                   did
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   which
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   in
                   Scripture
                   act
                   by
                   that
                   command
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   not
                   having
                   the
                   command
                   to
                   themselves
                   :
                   I
                   challenge
                   ●o
                   find
                   an
                   example
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                
                 E.
                 D.
                 A
                 bold
                 Challenger
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 answered
                 in
                 good
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 a
                 few
                 more
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 
                   Because
                   its
                   only
                   queries
                   gathered
                   by
                   the
                   Author
                   from
                   the
                   letter
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   message
                   of
                   heavenly
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   or
                   exhortation
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Author
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   through
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   divine
                   inspiration
                   of
                   his
                   light
                   and
                   Spirit
                   within
                   :
                   therefore
                   may
                   I
                   say
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   very
                   vain
                   and
                   Idolatrous
                   exhortation
                   which
                
                 J.
                 A.
                 
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                
                 J.
                 B.
                 
                   his
                   little
                   Book
                
                 :
                 But
                 further
                 ,
              
               
               
                 And
                 J.
                 A.
                 
                   further
                   saith
                   ,
                   let
                   light
                   without
                   be
                   guide
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   light
                   within
                
                 .
              
               
                 Reply
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   by
                   this
                   exhortation
                
                 J.
                 A.
                 
                   means
                   that
                   light
                   without
                   should
                   guide
                   the
                   true
                   light
                   within
                   ,
                   which
                   shines
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   :
                   then
                   I
                   must
                   needs
                   say
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   absurd
                   and
                   foolish
                   exhortation
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   spoken
                   upon
                   a
                   divine
                   account
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   and
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   greatly
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   exhortation
                   of
                   Gods
                   Ambassadours
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   or
                   anointing
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   1
                   John
                
                 2.
                 27.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 somewhat
                 to
                 this
                 in
                 its
                 order
                 ;
                 hear
                 one
                 more
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   your
                   work
                   who
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   set
                   up
                   an
                
                 
                 
                   imitation
                   from
                   the
                   letter
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   other
                   men
                   have
                   done
                   ;
                   but
                   have
                   not
                   received
                   your
                   command
                   and
                   power
                   in
                   Spirit
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   you
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   required
                   these
                   things
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   ?
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   have
                   their
                   commands
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   yours
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   letter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   in
                   your
                   vain
                   imaginations
                   are
                   judging
                   you
                
                 
                 
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   ,
                   and
                   limiting
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Covenant
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   the
                   literal
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Not
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   letter
                   ,
                   or
                   tradition
                
                 
                 
                   from
                   men
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 my
                 Reader
                 is
                 past
                 doubting
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 or
                 no
                 of
                 this
                 charge
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 take
                 up
                 all
                 these
                 citations
                 ,
                 and
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 often
                 
                   actum
                   agere
                
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 you
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 than
                 twice
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 produce
                 as
                 confirming
                 their
                 Tenet
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 answer
                 to
                 ,
                 the
                 falshood
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 I
                 shall
                 
                 prove
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 rational
                 evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 answering
                 what
                 they
                 pretend
                 for
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 that
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doctrines
                 and
                 promises
                 also
                 were
                 binding
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   34.
                   32.
                   
                   And
                   afterward
                   all
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   came
                   nigh
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   gave
                   them
                   in
                   commandment
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   spoken
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   Mount
                
                 Sinai
                 .
                 Who
                 will
                 say
                 these
                 commands
                 were
                 not
                 binding
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 Exod.
                 35.
                 1.
                 
                 —
                 
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   commanded
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   do
                   them
                   .
                
                 Will
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 receiving
                 the
                 command
                 from
                 God
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 from
                 God
                 ?
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 in
                 its
                 self
                 .
                 Moses
                 indeed
                 had
                 it
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Israelites
                 of
                 that
                 Generation
                 mediately
                 from
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   John
                   1.
                   17.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   Moses
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 given
                 first
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 their
                 authority
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 handed
                 to
                 us
                 through
                 many
                 Generations
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 moreover
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 very
                 superfluous
                 thing
                 
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 send
                 his
                 commands
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 as
                 nigh
                 and
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 hand
                 as
                 he
                 ▪
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 Commands
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   2
                   Thes
                   .
                   2.
                   15.
                   
                   Therefore
                   Brethren
                   stand
                   fast
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   the
                   traditions
                   which
                   ye
                   have
                   been
                   taught
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   word
                   or
                   Epistle
                   .
                
                 Did
                 you
                 ever
                 hear
                 of
                 an
                 Epistle
                 come
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 ?
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 were
                 
                 conveyed
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Penmen
                 or
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 Apostles
                 by
                 Epistles
                 ;
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 import
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 say
                 a
                 little
                 about
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 examples
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 run
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 errour
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 take
                 some
                 pains
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Tract
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 imitate
                 all
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Saints
                 would
                 lead
                 us
                 into
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 our
                 duty
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 plead
                 for
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 murmur
                 ,
                 murther
                 ,
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 proud
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 eminentest
                 Saints
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 have
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 imitate
                 and
                 take
                 example
                 by
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 
                 meer
                 authority
                 of
                 their
                 Example
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 faulty
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 good
                 in
                 its
                 self
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 our
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 their
                 steps
                 wherein
                 they
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 commended
                 and
                 rewarded
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 yea
                 not
                 any
                 where
                 reproved
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 :
                 their
                 examples
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 cases
                 and
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 reason
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sin
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 examples
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 some
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 knew
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 and
                 clearly
                 without
                 them
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 farther
                 incouragement
                 to
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 notwithstanding
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 
                 examples
                 which
                 were
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 those
                 Laws
                 are
                 abrogated
                 and
                 repealed
                 by
                 a
                 demonstrative
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Rites
                 
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 Typical
                 shadows
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 intendment
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 and
                 compleated
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 promised
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 that
                 their
                 examples
                 are
                 binding
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 yea
                 are
                 a
                 superadded
                 engagement
                 to
                 duty
                 ;
                 and
                 render
                 a
                 sin
                 against
                 a
                 command
                 so
                 backed
                 with
                 examples
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 sinful
                 and
                 more
                 deeply
                 aggravated
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 duty
                 to
                 imitate
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 eminent
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Beloved
                   ,
                   follow
                   not
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   evil
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   is
                   good
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 evil
                 and
                 good
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 examples
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 the
                 10th
                 .
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Leaving
                   us
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   follow
                   his
                
                 
                 steps
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whose
                   faith
                   follow
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   conversation
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   your selves
                   know
                   how
                   ye
                   ought
                   to
                   follow
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   to
                   make
                   our selves
                   an
                   ensample
                   unto
                   you
                   to
                   follow
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                
                 
                 
                   women
                   also
                   who
                   trusted
                   in
                   God
                   adorned
                   themselves
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Brethren
                   be
                   ye
                   followers
                   together
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   mark
                
                 
                 
                   them
                   which
                   walk
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   ye
                   have
                   us
                   for
                   an
                   ensample
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 so
                 plain
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 a
                 comment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   his
                   sons
                   walked
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   ways
                   ,
                
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 
                 aggravation
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 example
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 in
                 doubtful
                 and
                 difficult
                 cases
                 ;
                 wherein
                 we
                 
                 cannot
                 reach
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 walk
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 examples
                 
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 most
                 serious
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   know
                   not
                   (
                   O
                   thou
                   fairest
                   among
                
                 
                 
                   women
                   )
                   go
                   thy
                   way
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   footsteps
                   of
                   the
                   flock
                   ,
                   and
                   feed
                   thy
                   Kids
                   beside
                   the
                   Shepherd●
                   Tents
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 were
                 well
                 if
                 young
                 beginners
                 in
                 Christianity
                 
                 would
                 practise
                 this
                 advice
                 ;
                 until
                 by
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thereon
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 an
                 understanding
                 more
                 ripe
                 ,
                 and
                 capable
                 of
                 discerning
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 its
                 more
                 proper
                 evidence
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 practice
                 would
                 evidence
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 aknowledge
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 them
                 many
                 a
                 sin
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 peace
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 :
                 and
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 snares
                 and
                 delusions
                 of
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 Agents
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 greatest
                 advantage
                 on
                 those
                 whose
                 hearts
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 aims
                 honest
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 understandings
                 are
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 indigested
                 ;
                 yet
                 daring
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 conclude
                 this
                 Chapter
                 with
                 some
                 consequences
                 of
                 the
                 denying
                 the
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 commands
                 ,
                 holy
                 examples
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 contained
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 binding
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 or
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Frist
                 then
                 all
                 ministry
                 by
                 men
                 is
                 superfluous
                 and
                 vain
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 our
                 ministry
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 yours
                 ,
                 who
                 affirm
                 this
                 dangerous
                 untruth
                 .
              
               
                 Can
                 you
                 say
                 your
                 Ministers
                 are
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 if
                 the
                 
                 Spirit
                 teach
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 them
                 it
                 teaches
                 mediately
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 this
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 took
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 bad
                 consequence
                 that
                 your
                 Ministry
                 should
                 cease
                 :
                 but
                 
                 to
                 shew
                 you
                 how
                 greatly
                 contradictory
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 principle
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 the
                 anointing
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 Teacher
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 can
                 oblige
                 ,
                 or
                 move
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 noise
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 call
                 teaching
                 ,
                 or
                 declaring
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 so
                 troublesom
                 and
                 importunate
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 your selves
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 consequence
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 the
                 
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 a
                 Monitor
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 store
                 our selves
                 with
                 Gods
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 intervals
                 ,
                 and
                 mean
                 whiles
                 between
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 and
                 motions
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 within
                 :
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 obligation
                 to
                 any
                 duty
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 commit
                 any
                 sin
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Law
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 transgression
                 ;
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 you
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 inspirations
                 drop
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 pretences
                 )
                 you
                 may
                 live
                 lawlesly
                 enough
                 :
                 inspirations
                 being
                 now
                 so
                 rare
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 plentiful
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Balaam
                 among
                 the
                 wicked
                 was
                 so
                 visited
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 signifie
                 just
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 a
                 Romance
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 fancy
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 most
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 prophane
                 or
                 common
                 History
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 learn
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 others
                 did
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 commands
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 command
                 in
                 Spirit
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 never
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 modesty
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
              
               .
               They
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               any
               means
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               come
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our selves
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 a
                 bold
                 and
                 strange
                 assertion
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 call
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 not
                 to
                 deny
                 but
                 own
                 them
                 with
                 some
                 respect
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 love
                 they
                 should
                 speak
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 thus
                 impotent
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 use
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 concern
                 ;
                 all
                 Religions
                 aiming
                 at
                 and
                 depending
                 upon
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 ourselves
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 affirmation
                 call
                 them
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Writings
                 still
                 ;
                 but
                 sure
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 mock
                 them
                 in
                 calling
                 them
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 are
                 greatly
                 ignorant
                 what
                 the
                 word
                 holy
                 imports
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 then
                 were
                 burned
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 half-penny
                 loss
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 a
                 burden
                 or
                 a
                 snare
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 Charge
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 hitherto
                 draw
                 my
                 Arrows
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Quiver
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   Is
                   there
                   not
                   another
                   way
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   may
                
                 
                 
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   God
                
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Nay
                   child
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   way
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 Christs
                 own
                 words
                 )
                 which
                 say
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 John
                 14.
                 6.
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 countenancing
                 what
                 this
                 Author
                 shelters
                 under
                 its
                 wing
                 .
                 Christ
                 saith
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   way
                   —
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   but
                   by
                   me
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 (
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 implyed
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 as
                 their
                 sense
                 or
                 consequence
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 not
                 only
                 without
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 means
                 but
                 without
                 the
                 Scripture
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 affirms
                 (
                 who
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 
                 to
                 believe
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 Quakers
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   20.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   invisible
                   things
                   of
                   him
                   from
                   thhe
                   creation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   are
                   cleerly
                   seen
                   ,
                   being
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   :
                   even
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Power
                   and
                   Godhead
                   .
                
                 Either
                 they
                 never
                 read
                 this
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 beam
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 but
                 Christ
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 savingly
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 saved
                 his
                 credit
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 hit
                 the
                 mark
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 will
                 not
                 men
                 say
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 the
                 Scripture
                 should
                 be
                 silent
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 he
                 grounds
                 this
                 upon
                 is
                 of
                 like
                 strength
                 to
                 most
                 which
                 they
                 produce
                 under
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 form
                 :
                 
                   For
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   way
                
                 ,
                 now
                 this
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 coming
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 somewhat
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 bare
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 being
                 in
                 us
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 move
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 but
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 falsly
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Though
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 ways
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 ,
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 and
                 subordination
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
                 So
                 our
                 reading
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 alienation
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 sin
                 ,
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 danger
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 &c.
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 ways
                 and
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 God.
                 Add
                 to
                 these
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ;
                 yet
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 Christ
                 ?
                 (
                 except
                 
                   James
                   Naylor
                
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Prayer
                 )
                 but
                 though
                 we
                 make
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 ways
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 coming
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 
                   the
                   way
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 only
                 way
                 :
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 make
                 them
                 our
                 Saviours
                 ,
                 and
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 and
                 Intercessors
                 with
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 nor
                 that
                 they
                 by
                 shedding
                 their
                 blood
                 satisfied
                 Gods
                 Justice
                 and
                 appeased
                 his
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 reconciliation
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 without
                 these
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 within
                 their
                 reach
                 )
                 no
                 person
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 or
                 be
                 re-united
                 to
                 God.
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 demonstration
                 as
                 easie
                 as
                 sense
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 Suppose
                 that
                 over
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 deep
                 River
                 there
                 
                 were
                 but
                 one
                 Bridge
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 must
                 go
                 by
                 this
                 Bridge
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 (
                 and
                 truly
                 )
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 get
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 Bridge
                 :
                 would
                 this
                 conclude
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 enquire
                 where
                 this
                 Bridge
                 is
                 ?
                 how
                 you
                 may
                 pass
                 over
                 by
                 it
                 ?
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 those
                 passages
                 ,
                 and
                 steps
                 that
                 lead
                 to
                 the
                 Bridge
                 ?
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 have
                 and
                 use
                 your
                 legs
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 eyes
                 ?
                 and
                 all
                 because
                 you
                 cannot
                 get
                 over
                 but
                 by
                 thy
                 Bridge
                 .
                 At
                 no
                 wiser
                 a
                 rate
                 do
                 the
                 Quakers
                 plead
                 for
                 Christ
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 ,
                 excluding
                 all
                 other
                 as
                 subservient
                 .
                 But
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 
                 passage
                 :
                 only
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Author
                 quoted
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 (
                 Christ
                 excepted
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 means
                 of
                 knowing
                 God.
                 Let
                 us
                 hear
                 him
                 explain
                 himself
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   Doth
                   God
                   manifest
                   himself
                   within
                   man
                   ?
                
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Yes
                   ,
                   and
                   man
                   cannot
                   know
                   him
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   way
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   light
                   within
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 he
                 saith
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 sentence
                 ;
                 there
                 he
                 saith
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 here
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 light
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 and
                 that
                 within
                 him
                 too
                 :
                 l●st
                 we
                 should
                 mistake
                 and
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Christ
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               
                 Hear
                 him
                 speak
                 plainer
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Then
                   he
                
                 [
                 John
                 ]
                 
                   declared
                   him
                   as
                   he
                   knew
                   him
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   not
                   from
                   any
                   tradition
                   or
                   writing
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   though
                   then
                   there
                   was
                   much
                   written
                   which
                   did
                   truly
                   testifie
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 This
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 himself
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 declare
                 Christ
                 by
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 those
                 he
                 preached
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 
                   They
                   are
                   such
                   people
                   as
                   tell
                   the
                   world
                   that
                
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 
                 Mark
                 ,
                 Luke
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 
                   are
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   the
                   Letter
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Gospel
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 good
                 message
                 ,
                 or
                 glad
                 tidings
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Strange
                 !
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 glad
                 tidings
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Letter●
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 good
                 message
                 or
                 glad
                 tidings
                 were
                 never
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Scripture
                 
                 brings
                 no
                 tidings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 tidings
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 ample
                 form
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 writing
                 or
                 printing
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 abide
                 much
                 longer
                 than
                 a
                 breath
                 or
                 sound
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 another
                 to
                 couple
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 very
                 a
                 Wiseaker
                 as
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Languages
                   of
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Greek
                   ,
                   and
                   Latine
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   the
                   Orignal
                   )
                   is
                   nothing
                   worth
                   ,
                   as
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 Author
                 did
                 certainly
                 lose
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 light
                 lose
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 this
                 :
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 the
                 Latine
                 called
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Translations
                 before
                 .
                 Sure
                 he
                 believed
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 peept
                 first
                 out
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 their
                 Original
                 Copy
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Language
                 ;
                 as
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 and
                 Baptism
                 were
                 from
                 Rome
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 however
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 hitherto
                 of
                 this
                 mind
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 infallible
                 monitor
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 he
                 wrote
                 this
                 )
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 otherwise
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 assure
                 this
                 learned
                 person
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 but
                 prove
                 the
                 Latine
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 will
                 willingly
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 Cardinals
                 Hat
                 for
                 his
                 pains
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 original
                 errour
                 ,
                 though
                 an
                 errour
                 concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 the
                 Original
                 is
                 nothing
                 worth
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 ●f
                 so
                 our
                 Translations
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 from
                 thence
                 are
                 less
                 worth
                 than
                 nothing
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 give
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 their
                 denial
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 any
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Christ
                 :
                 one
                 Witness
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 
                 shall
                 call
                 in
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 Charge
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   light
                   within
                   shews
                   you
                   in
                   a
                   glass
                
                 
                 
                   your
                   own
                   faces
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   cannot
                   do
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 I
                 find
                 them
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 yea
                 so
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Rhetorick
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 than
                 go
                 on
                 plain
                 ground
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 kick
                 their
                 own
                 shins
                 ,
                 and
                 trip
                 up
                 their
                 own
                 heels
                 .
                 Truly
                 friends
                 you
                 have
                 here
                 gone
                 on
                 Glass
                 or
                 Ice
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 will.
                 You
                 teach
                 or
                 declare
                 in
                 almost
                 all
                 your
                 Writings
                 ,
                 which
                 concern
                 teachings
                 in
                 a
                 religious
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 taught
                 immediately
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
                 Was
                 ever
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 shewn
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 immediately
                 ?
                 that
                 Glass
                 may
                 more
                 congruously
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Mirrour
                 (
                 the
                 ancient
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Looking-Glass
                 )
                 than
                 any
                 I
                 ever
                 saw
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 :
                 however
                 let
                 whatever
                 be
                 the
                 Glass
                 or
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 our
                 faces
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 leave
                 )
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whether
                 you
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 wherein
                 if
                 you
                 or
                 I
                 will
                 please
                 to
                 look
                 with
                 an
                 honest
                 mind
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 shew
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 one
                 property
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Looking
                 Glasses
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 see
                 your
                 faces
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 look
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 the
                 Book
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 contained
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 where
                 you
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 unready
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 quote
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 its
                 testimonies
                 to
                 confute
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 although
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 
                 number
                 of
                 themselves
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 turn
                 over
                 their
                 records
                 placed
                 in
                 their
                 memories
                 )
                 will
                 give
                 verdict
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 learn
                 what
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 engaged
                 themselves
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ;
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 subscribe
                 themselves
                 experimenters
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 here
                 by
                 you
                 opposed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   might
                   know
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   mighty
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   might
                   fear
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 heathen
                 Nations
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Generations
                 and
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 seen
                 those
                 works
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 were
                 helped
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 wrought
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   when
                   he
                   sitteth
                   on
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   write
                   him
                   a
                   Copy
                   of
                   this
                   Law
                   in
                   a
                   Book
                   ;
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   Priests
                   the
                   Levites
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   read
                   therein
                   all
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   learn
                   to
                   fear
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   God.
                
                 Here
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 fear
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 meer
                 notion
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 prophetical
                 ,
                 historical
                 ,
                 and
                 doctrinal
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 natures
                 ,
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 offices
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 means
                 for
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 common
                 phrase
                 ,
                 a
                 testimony
                 ,
                 declaration
                 ,
                 and
                 witness
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 
                 are
                 some
                 means
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 means
                 ,
                 that
                 Text
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   from
                   a
                   Child
                   thou
                   hast
                   known
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   wise
                   unto
                   salvation
                   ;
                   through
                   faith
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 who
                 will
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 save
                 is
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 silly
                 cavil
                 as
                 this
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 Writings
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   such
                   means
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   faith
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 True
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 understood
                 Christ
                 aright
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 means
                 of
                 some
                 kind
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 wise
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 whatever
                 else
                 be
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 we
                 never
                 yet
                 said
                 that
                 they
                 alone
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 they
                 can
                 contribute
                 any
                 thing
                 towards
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 knowledge
                 it
                 gives
                 of
                 our selves
                 
                 (
                 whether
                 we
                 are
                 believers
                 or
                 unbelievers
                 )
                 take
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 testimonies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   These
                   things
                   have
                   I
                   written
                   unto
                   you
                   that
                   believe
                
                 
                 
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   know
                   that
                   ye
                   have
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   believe
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Surely
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 know
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 thereby
                 shew
                 us
                 our
                 faces
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 not
                 Swine
                 ;
                 or
                 Swine
                 and
                 not
                 Children
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 characters
                 and
                 marks
                 by
                 which
                 one
                 Saint
                 may
                 know
                 it self
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 another
                 Saint
                 may
                 know
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Paul
                 knew
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 
                 you
                 one
                 Scripture
                 which
                 answers
                 the
                 case
                 in
                 the
                 Metaphor
                 [
                 a
                 Glass
                 ]
                 used
                 by
                 our
                 Adversary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   be
                   a
                   hearer
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   not
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   doer
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   like
                   unto
                   a
                   man
                   beholding
                   his
                   natural
                   face
                   in
                   a
                   Glass
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   beholdeth
                   himself
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 Quakers
                 will
                 say
                 I
                 pervert
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 without
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 maketh
                 directly
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 hint
                 this
                 to
                 let
                 people
                 know
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 preserve
                 that
                 appellation
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 preserve
                 the
                 due
                 reputation
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 Writings
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 ask
                 any
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 absurd
                 and
                 woful
                 lame
                 language
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 doer
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 dispute
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ,
                 but
                 affirm
                 this
                 Text
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 preceded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 Argument
                 given
                 just
                 now
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 plain
                 asserting
                 the
                 Doctrinal
                 word
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 express
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 those
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 falsities
                 ,
                 and
                 impieties
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Bastards
                 this
                 Errour
                 is
                 travelling
                 withall
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 have
                 less
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 dumb
                 Creation
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 most
                 despicable
                 particle
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 a
                 Worm
                 ,
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 are
                 some
                 means
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 consequence
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Writing
                 whatsoever
                 
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 means
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 deserve
                 a
                 preference
                 in
                 religious
                 cases
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 that
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 lye
                 very
                 heavy
                 upon
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 Quakers
                 )
                 all
                 your
                 scribling
                 neither
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 be
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 good
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Experience
                 and
                 sense
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 of
                 
                 one
                 but
                 many
                 millions
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 together
                 worth
                 a
                 straw
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 evidence
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 have
                 experienced
                 as
                 plainly
                 as
                 sense
                 it self
                 can
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 they
                 have
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 incomparably
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 
                 whom
                 you
                 confess
                 were
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 knocked
                 and
                 entered
                 at
                 the
                 wrong
                 door
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 Exposition
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 Thieves
                 and
                 Robbers
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 folly
                 ,
                 who
                 taught
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 matter
                 expressed
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 immediately
                 expressed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 Teachers
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 cast
                 those
                 Worthies
                 who
                 both
                 disputed
                 and
                 
                 died
                 to
                 maintain
                 not
                 only
                 some
                 Truths
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 possession
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 souls
                 for
                 such
                 ends
                 ,
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 .
                 Yea
                 you
                 condemn
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Fools
                 ,
                 who
                 cast
                 away
                 and
                 sold
                 themselves
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 miseries
                 they
                 suffered
                 for
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 nought
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 neither
                 is
                 Reading
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 nor
                 Instruction
                 
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 use
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 fear
                 hath
                 gotten
                 too
                 much
                 credit
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 suffer
                 your
                 Families
                 
                 and
                 Children
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 own
                 courses
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 the
                 concerns
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 wherein
                 few
                 out-do
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 blame
                 you
                 the
                 less
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 so
                 far
                 keep
                 to
                 this
                 principle
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 keep
                 your
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 thundring
                 too
                 ;
                 into
                 which
                 (
                 though
                 a
                 self
                 contradiction
                 )
                 it
                 breaks
                 forth
                 with
                 a
                 noise
                 without
                 sense
                 or
                 truth
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 amusing
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 them
                 who
                 shew
                 the
                 greatest
                 zeal
                 or
                 heat
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 sincere
                 and
                 intelligent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
              
               .
               The
               Quakers
               affirm
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               no
               means
               whereby
               to
               resist
               temptation
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               dangerous
               to
               be
               read
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Join
                 these
                 into
                 one
                 Argument
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 being
                 a
                 high
                 instance
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 together
                 engage
                 against
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 hand
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 those
                 mens
                 owning
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 who
                 turn
                 this
                 standing
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 into
                 a
                 snare
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 no
                 Weapons
                 to
                 resist
                 Satan
                 and
                 Lust
                 our
                 grand
                 Enemies
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 Gunpowder
                 to
                 blow
                 up
                 our selves
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 himself
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 abundant
                 goodness
                 hath
                 afforded
                 us
                 this
                 Armour
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 did
                 thereby
                 rather
                 set
                 a
                 trap
                 for
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 who
                 leads
                 the
                 blind
                 and
                 unarmed
                 captive
                 at
                 his
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 give
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 so
                 to
                 affirm
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 criminal
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Charge
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 impartial
                 person
                 will
                 judge
                 them
                 guiltless
                 of
                 denying
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 attend
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 carrying
                 the
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   not
                   your
                   flying
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   that
                   can
                   save
                
                 
                 
                   you
                   from
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   his
                   wrath
                   —
                   nor
                   overcome
                   the
                   least
                   corruption
                   for
                   you
                   ;
                   no
                   verily
                   ,
                   nothing
                   then
                   but
                   a
                   Christ
                   within
                   you
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 sentence
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   come
                   thou
                   then
                   ,
                   O
                   come
                   with
                   boldness
                   to
                   Gods
                   faithful
                   Witness
                   within
                   you
                   !
                
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Spirits
                 concurrence
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 to
                 beat
                 these
                 Weapons
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 vehemency
                 to
                 throw
                 down
                 those
                 Arms
                 as
                 useless
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 away
                 to
                 that
                 second
                 Antichrist
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 horrid
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 disagreeing
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 can
                 dwell
                 in
                 one
                 heart
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 arms
                 all
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 with
                 the
                 Weapons
                 of
                 the
                 truths
                 therein
                 contained
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Christ
                 are
                 nothing
                 of
                 kin
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 slip
                 of
                 
                 his
                 Pen
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 if
                 he
                 speak
                 not
                 more
                 favourably
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 his
                 following
                 discourse
                 :
                 but
                 alas
                 !
                 the
                 darkness
                 within
                 hath
                 so
                 bewitched
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Idol
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   outward
                   things
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   able
                   to
                   graple
                   with
                   him
                
                 [
                 the
                 Devil
                 ]
                 
                   you
                   must
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   armour
                   of
                   light
                
                 [
                 light
                 within
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   with
                   that
                   resist
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   taken
                   captive
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 rapture
                 of
                 zeal
                 is
                 here
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 within
                 !
                 though
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 alone
                 can
                 do
                 little
                 ,
                 yet
                 sure
                 if
                 God
                 Almighty
                 undertake
                 the
                 combat
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 kept
                 his
                 Throne
                 from
                 being
                 usurped
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 within
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 infinite
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 blasphemy
                 will
                 not
                 men
                 run
                 into
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 changed
                 their
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 turned
                 their
                 backs
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 so
                 gross
                 a
                 delusion
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 lest
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 understand
                 him
                 .
                 
                   If
                   you
                   use
                   any
                   other
                
                 
                 Weapons
                 [
                 than
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   this
                   spiritual
                   war
                   ,
                   you
                   cannot
                   prosper
                   nor
                   prevail
                   against
                   him
                   .
                
                 I
                 have
                 lighted
                 on
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Charge
                 before
                 I
                 was
                 aware
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 lest
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 try
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 inviting
                 Arms
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Magazine
                 is
                 stored
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 spoil
                 all
                 your
                 prosperity
                 and
                 prevalence
                 in
                 your
                 spiritual
                 Warfare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 However
                 this
                 shall
                 not
                 prevent
                 the
                 producing
                 my
                 intended
                 proofs
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Quakers
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 attend
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 seeing
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Quakers
                 say
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 try
                 
                 the
                 Spirits
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 try
                 
                   William
                   Smith's
                
                 spirit
                 by
                 Isaac
                 Pennington's
                 ;
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                 knowledge
                 gained
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 speaks
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Making
                   him
                   wise
                   and
                   able
                   there
                   [
                   in
                   his
                   head
                   ]
                   to
                   oppose
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   bringing
                   him
                   into
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   misery
                   ,
                   beyond
                   the
                   Heathen
                   :
                   and
                   making
                   him
                   harder
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   upon
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   truth
                   than
                   the
                   very
                   Heathen
                   .
                
              
               
                 By
                 opposing
                 truth
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 getting
                 knowledge
                 from
                 or
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 puts
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 bad
                 condition
                 (
                 both
                 as
                 rendring
                 conversion
                 difficult
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 misery
                 and
                 condemnation
                 great
                 )
                 beyond
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ;
                 I
                 scarce
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 dangerous
                 than
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 comfort
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 but
                 render
                 us
                 harder
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 on
                 to
                 entertain
                 the
                 pernicious
                 Guide
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 light
                 within
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 exceeding
                 safe
                 and
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   upright
                   desire
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   you
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   strip
                   you
                   of
                   all
                   your
                   knowledge
                
                 [
                 or
                 wisdom
                 ]
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 Their
                 meaning
                 of
                 [
                 
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ]
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 comes
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   those
                   only
                   are
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   who
                   were
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   were
                   ever
                   enemies
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 Naylor
                 doth
                 as
                 certainly
                 say
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 dangerous
                 
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 truly
                 dangerous
                 and
                 evil
                 to
                 be
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 abominable
                 Tenet
                 is
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 our
                 adhering
                 to
                 Scripture
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 adversary
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 their
                 adored
                 light
                 within
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 love
                 not
                 the
                 Quakers
                 way
                 of
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 viz.
                 we
                 witness
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 know
                 how
                 they
                 witness
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 their
                 own
                 experience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 dumb
                 kind
                 of
                 witness
                 :
                 while
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 proof
                 or
                 testimony
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 ordinarily
                 attempt
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 witness
                 is
                 to
                 themselves
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 my
                 witnessing
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 here
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 more
                 light
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 read
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 its
                 truth
                 .
                 Therefore
                 take
                 one
                 instance
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 famous
                 Author
                 
                   W.
                   P.
                
                 or
                 
                   William
                   Pen.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   assure
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   yet
                   grope
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   dark
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   daily
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   rest
                   contented
                   to
                   know
                   only
                   as
                   they
                   experience
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   a
                   ravening
                   comprehending
                   brain
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   in
                   its
                   unregenerated
                   state
                   grasp
                   at
                   the
                   clear
                   mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   :
                   into
                   which
                   fleshly
                   comprehensions
                   and
                   notions
                   can
                   never
                   enter
                   :
                   but
                   all
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   unlearned
                   from
                   their
                   first
                   birth
                   ,
                   education
                   ,
                   and
                   traditional
                   read
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   unmanned
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   again
                   become
                   a
                   little
                   Child
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   Gods
                   Work
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   known
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 That
                 
                   W.
                   P.
                
                 (
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 should
                 talk
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 is
                 most
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 What!
                 know
                 only
                 as
                 they
                 experience
                 ,
                 know
                 what
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 farther
                 than
                 they
                 experience
                 .
                 Can
                 we
                 experience
                 his
                 Omnipotency
                 ?
                 his
                 infiniteness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 all
                 finite
                 beings
                 put
                 together
                 ?
                 What!
                 know
                 the
                 death
                 (
                 by
                 Spear
                 and
                 Nails
                 of
                 Iron
                 or
                 Steel
                 ,
                 and
                 Cross
                 of
                 Wood
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 above
                 1600
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 experience
                 ?
                 What!
                 know
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 judging
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 only
                 by
                 experience
                 :
                 where
                 is
                 faith
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 ?
                 what
                 credit
                 hath
                 God
                 with
                 
                   W.
                   P
                
                 ?
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 he
                 sees
                 ,
                 feels
                 in
                 his
                 experience
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 none
                 but
                 Believers
                 be
                 Saints
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   W.
                   P.
                
                 are
                 professedly
                 none
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 objects
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 experience
                 are
                 contradistinct
                 things
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 unfit
                 to
                 assure
                 who
                 they
                 are
                 that
                 grope
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 very
                 unlikely
                 to
                 mend
                 his
                 confused
                 scribling
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 comment
                 on
                 his
                 
                   ravening
                   comprehending
                   brain
                
                 (
                 a
                 most
                 affected
                 phrase
                 amongst
                 the
                 Quakers
                 )
                 nor
                 his
                 
                   clear
                   mysteries
                
                 ,
                 as
                 clear
                 a
                 contradiction
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 nor
                 
                   fleshly
                   comprehensions
                
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 untruth
                 and
                 nonsense
                 as
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 it
                 comprehends
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 room
                 to
                 spread
                 all
                 his
                 rubbish
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 to
                 my
                 present
                 purpose
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 
                 of
                 his
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   unlearned
                   from
                   their
                   —
                   traditional
                   read
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   unmanned
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Sure
                 the
                 Scripture
                 knowledge
                 being
                 read
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 knowledge
                 that
                 comes
                 by
                 reading
                 (
                 as
                 
                 one
                 means
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 hateful
                 thing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 impart
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 secrets
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 understand
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 his
                 written
                 Word
                 .
                 How
                 came
                 God
                 to
                 fall
                 out
                 (
                 at
                 such
                 an
                 irreconcileable
                 rate
                 )
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 off-spring
                 ,
                 his
                 expressions
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 make
                 knowledge
                 attained
                 by
                 reading
                 them
                 so
                 nauseous
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 that
                 learn
                 any
                 knowledge
                 by
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 or
                 forgo
                 it
                 not
                 all
                 ?
                 Did
                 God
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 never
                 intend
                 we
                 should
                 read
                 it
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 reading
                 it
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 believe
                 a
                 word
                 on
                 't
                 ,
                 nor
                 understand
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 the
                 wiser
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 Shall
                 they
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 thereby
                 be
                 a
                 sin
                 and
                 hindrance
                 to
                 their
                 salvation
                 ?
                 To
                 what
                 a
                 height
                 of
                 wickedness
                 and
                 folly
                 do
                 they
                 quickly
                 grow
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 poisoned
                 with
                 that
                 abomination
                 of
                 holding
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 every
                 mans
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 all
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Pen
                 what
                 means
                 your
                 Latine
                 and
                 Greek
                 ,
                 
                 your
                 foreign
                 Authors
                 ,
                 your
                 attempted
                 (
                 though
                 mishapen
                 )
                 Logick
                 ;
                 your
                 quotations
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 pitiful
                 manner
                 ,
                 all
                 to
                 a
                 bad
                 end
                 ?
              
               
                 Did
                 you
                 learn
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ?
                 Had
                 you
                 them
                 not
                 by
                 reading
                 and
                 tradition
                 ?
                 Could
                 you
                 tell
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 light
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 signifies
                 thick
                 darkness
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 tradition
                 and
                 reading
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 smell
                 your
                 design
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 throw
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 knowledge
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 reading
                 or
                 tradition
                 ;
                 'till
                 we
                 
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Quakers
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 danger
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 without
                 the
                 Armour
                 of
                 light
                 (
                 for
                 
                   whatsoever
                   makes
                   manifest
                   is
                   light
                
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 our selves
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 ignorant
                 nonsense
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 your
                 votaries
                 can
                 attempt
                 us
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 God
                 above
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 without
                 hath
                 taught
                 us
                 better
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 unwilling
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 hope
                 few
                 need
                 it
                 )
                 
                 to
                 quote
                 a
                 few
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 may
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 against
                 these
                 untruths
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 .
                 
                   Put
                   on
                   the
                   Armour
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 the
                 
                 Scripture
                 makes
                 it
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 (
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 )
                 for
                 it
                 makes
                 manifest
                 abundantly
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 your
                 defensive
                 Arms.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   quick
                   and
                   powerful
                   ,
                   sharper
                
                 
                 
                   than
                   any
                   two
                   edged
                   Sword
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 offensive
                 Weapon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Above
                   all
                   taking
                   the
                   shield
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   wherewith
                
                 
                 
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   quench
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   17.
                   —
                   and
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 A
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 making
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 effectual
                 when
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 managing
                 .
                 Observe
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 16.
                 ver
                 .
                 is
                 preferred
                 above
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 17.
                 verse
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Christ
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 for
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 who
                 had
                 less
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 resisted
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   written
                
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 being
                 opposed
                 to
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 ,
                 silenced
                 and
                 confounded
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 since
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 
                 more
                 confidence
                 .
                 Consider
                 that
                 the
                 Quakers
                 will
                 allow
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 to
                 leave
                 us
                 a
                 perfect
                 example
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
              
               The
               Quakers
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               read
               to
               any
               profit
               ,
               any
               further
               than
               they
               are
               before
               hand
               experienced
               by
               those
               that
               read
               .
               And
               they
               put
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Scripture
               in
               opposition
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THey
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 that
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 profit
                 neither
                 ;
                 any
                 farther
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 experienced
                 before
                 hand
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 one
                 blow
                 cuts
                 off
                 both
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 reading
                 the
                 matter
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 by
                 men
                 unregenerate
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 have
                 they
                 experienced
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 notions
                 stark
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 without
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   But
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   another
                   way
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Why
                   Child
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   faithful
                   to
                   God
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   what
                   he
                   makes
                   known
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   judged
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 pretty
                 charitable
                 ,
                 but
                 hear
                 farther
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 he
                 gives
                 why
                 they
                 that
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 profit
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   they
                   read
                   in
                   that
                   book
                   notionally
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   have
                   passed
                   the
                   judgment
                   experimentally
                   .
                
                 Again
                 p.
                 30.
                 
                 
                 
                   For
                   people
                   wanting
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   betrayed
                   into
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   such
                   were
                   the
                
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   were
                   ever
                   scraping
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   find
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   life
                   ;
                   yet
                   never
                   knew
                   him
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   nor
                   saw
                   his
                   shape
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   heard
                   not
                   his
                   voice
                   ,
                   nor
                   heeded
                   not
                   his
                   word
                   within
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 John
                 5.
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 vile
                 insinuation
                 is
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 dunghil
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 unregenerate
                 person
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 which
                 all
                 are
                 with
                 them
                 who
                 adore
                 not
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 as
                 Christ
                 )
                 did
                 but
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Brute
                 (
                 which
                 scraping
                 implies
                 )
                 in
                 searching
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 his
                 blasphemous
                 insinuation
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 shape
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 heed
                 his
                 voice
                 within
                 themselves
                 see
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 too
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 my
                 thoughts
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 horrid
                 subject
                 :
                 yet
                 ,
                 he
                 dares
                 quote
                 John
                 5.
                 37.
                 to
                 countenance
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 reaches
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 deny
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 reprove
                 this
                 evil
                 Spirit
                 of
                 (
                 worse
                 than
                 )
                 errour
                 ,
                 
                 read
                 and
                 understand
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 great
                 difficulty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   in
                   them
                   ye
                   think
                   ye
                   have
                   eternal
                   life
                   )
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   they
                   which
                   testifie
                   of
                   me
                   :
                   and
                   ye
                   will
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   might
                   have
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 good
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 controversie
                 expound
                 this
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 rebuked
                 them
                 for
                 searching
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 such
                 a
                 fallacy
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 eternal
                 life
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 searching
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 absurdity
                 
                 of
                 their
                 searching
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 testimony
                 ;
                 and
                 its
                 testimony
                 being
                 so
                 plain
                 and
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 then
                 talked
                 with
                 them
                 was
                 he
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 read
                 it
                 but
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 &c.
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 exceeding
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 viz.
                 searching
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 condemns
                 you
                 as
                 irrational
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 think
                 to
                 have
                 eternal
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 their
                 testimony
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 remember
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 eternal
                 life
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 or
                 heads
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 do
                 barely
                 search
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 set
                 their
                 hearts
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 direction
                 )
                 to
                 find
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 ten
                 to
                 one
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 said
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 fling
                 at
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 making
                 a
                 Christ
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 produced
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 profit
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 on
                 an
                 honest
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 Young
                 Timothy
                 was
                 bred
                 up
                 from
                 a
                 Child
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 Grand-Mother
                 for
                 so
                 educating
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 can
                 you
                 think
                 he
                 experienced
                 all
                 he
                 read
                 before
                 he
                 read
                 it
                 ?
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 prophetical
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Can
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 alll
                 experience
                 things
                 that
                 never
                 yet
                 had
                 an
                 existence
                 or
                 being
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 should
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 Jews
                 have
                 been
                 reproved
                 ;
                 for
                 hearing
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 himself
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 experience
                 it
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 use
                 many
                 words
                 about
                 such
                 a
                 
                 cause
                 ?
                 the
                 willing
                 to
                 understand
                 may
                 see
                 its
                 grossness
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 means
                 signifie
                 little
                 to
                 their
                 cure
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
              
               .
               The
               Quakers
               put
               ,
               or
               render
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               opposition
               to
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Could
                 produce
                 a
                 thousand
                 instances
                 of
                 this
                 crime
                 against
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Quakers
                 as
                 their
                 principle
                 and
                 duty
                 .
                 This
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 open
                 high-way
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 road
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Scripture
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 will
                 ;
                 whose
                 holiness
                 and
                 authority
                 had
                 its
                 being
                 from
                 God
                 its
                 author
                 ;
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 it
                 agreeing
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 worthy
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 peculiar
                 sense
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 obtained
                 among
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 once
                 we
                 knew
                 it
                 opposite
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 adversary
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 parting
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 teachings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 must
                 forsake
                 being
                 taught
                 ,
                 comforted
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 teaching
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 have
                 forsaken
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 teachings
                 :
                 we
                 would
                 owne
                 our
                 such
                 profession
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 denying
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 should
                 take
                 our selves
                 bound
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 send
                 it
                 as
                 far
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 dangerous
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 prerogative
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 those
                 who
                 profess
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 (
                 and
                 produce
                 for
                 proof
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 truth
                 ,
                 had
                 any
                 honesty
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 tell
                 the
                 world
                 they
                 utterly
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 hath
                 accounted
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 plain
                 and
                 open
                 words
                 and
                 testimonies
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 produce
                 ;
                 exhort
                 and
                 move
                 them
                 to
                 lay
                 them
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 nor
                 give
                 them
                 one
                 good
                 word
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 adversary
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 should
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 lives
                 of
                 men
                 be
                 exalted
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 proving
                 of
                 the
                 Charge
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Naylor
                
                 the
                 Quakers
                 proto-Confessor
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   have
                   their
                   commands
                   in
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   yours
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Letter
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   another
                   ministration
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   literal
                   ministration
                   is
                   done
                   away
                   in
                   the
                   spiritual
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 commands
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 put
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 or
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 in
                 opposition
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 heat
                 being
                 opposite
                 to
                 coldness
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 to
                 darkness
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 prevails
                 )
                 expelleth
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 contrariety
                 and
                 opposite
                 qualities
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 spiritual
                 ministration
                 ,
                 or
                 ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 banishes
                 and
                 expelleth
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 enemy
                 and
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 prodigious
                 instance
                 ,
                 a
                 nonsuch
                 for
                 Blaspheming
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 read
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Writer
                 of
                 theirs
                 
                   William
                   Smith
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   reading
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                
                 
                 
                   some
                   who
                   met
                   together
                   and
                   exhorted
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   edified
                   and
                   comforted
                   one
                   in
                   another
                   ;
                   they
                   observe
                   and
                   do
                   as
                   near
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   )
                   what
                   they
                   read
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   practice
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   conceives
                   a
                   birth
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Womb
                   [
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ]
                   and
                   brings
                   it
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   strength
                   as
                   others
                   do
                   —
                   and
                   they
                   make
                   haste
                   thither
                   ,
                   and
                   open
                   their
                   eyes
                   to
                   look
                   at
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   seen
                   [
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ]
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   pleasing
                   to
                   the
                   carnal
                   mind
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   They
                
                 [
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Order
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Practice
                 ,
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ]
                 
                   must
                   all
                   come
                   under
                   the
                   severity
                   of
                   his
                   judgment
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   Bastards
                   and
                   not
                   Sons
                   :
                   for
                   these
                   adulterous
                   births
                   have
                   provoked
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   grieved
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 amaze
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 sound
                 mind
                 ,
                 to
                 read
                 what
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 pages
                 in
                 the
                 Margin
                 quoted
                 ,
                 of
                 vilifying
                 and
                 reproach
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 from
                 thence
                 received
                 :
                 
                   Traditions
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   earthly
                   root
                   ,
                   darkness
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   confusion
                   ,
                   Nebuchadnezzars
                   Image
                   ,
                   putrefaction
                   and
                   corruption
                   ,
                   rotten
                   and
                   deceitful
                   ,
                   all
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Apostacy
                   ,
                   the
                   Whores
                   Cup
                   ,
                   the
                   mark
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   Babylon
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   Harlots
                   ,
                   Bastards
                   brought
                   forth
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   the
                   birth
                   that
                   persecutes
                   the
                   Son
                   and
                   Heir
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 [
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 light
                 within
                 ]
                 
                   Babylons
                   Brats
                   and
                   Children
                   ,
                   Graven
                   Images
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   him
                   [
                   the
                   everlasting
                   powerful
                   God
                   ]
                   &c.
                   
                
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 opposing
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 rendring
                 them
                 adverse
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 Devil
                 himself
                 must
                 despair
                 of
                 inventing
                 words
                 to
                 express
                 it
                 by
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 conclude
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 Charge
                 with
                 the
                 
                 words
                 of
                 Naylor
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   their
                   preaching
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   study
                   and
                   to
                   seek
                   at
                   other
                   mens
                   mouths
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   Letter
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   it
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Then
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Quakers
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Do
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 our
                 mouths
                 ,
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 speech
                 ?
                 We
                 have
                 thought
                 hitherto
                 that
                 God
                 being
                 a
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 no
                 mouth
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 only
                 to
                 express
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 by
                 similitudes
                 taken
                 from
                 such
                 things
                 we
                 are
                 acquainted
                 withall
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 whatsoever
                 God
                 reveals
                 his
                 mind
                 by
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 eminently
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 speaks
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 by
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 :
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 
                   Jeremy
                   ,
                   Jer.
                   15.
                   19.
                   
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   as
                   my
                   mouth
                   .
                   As
                   thou
                   spakest
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   spake
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   word
                   was
                   in
                   my
                   tongue
                   .
                   Hear
                   the
                   rod
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 frequent
                 phrase
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 
                   As
                   saith
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   They
                   believed
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 but
                 God
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 believing
                 what
                 God
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   now
                   is
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   everlasting
                   God
                   ,
                   made
                   known
                   unto
                   all
                   Nations
                   for
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 What
                 more
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 manifest
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Quakers
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 enquire
                 of
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 run
                 another
                 way
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 walks
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 set
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Scripture
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 ,
                 Naylor
                 saith
                 further
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   For
                   those
                   only
                   are
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 is
                 true
                 as
                 truth
                 it self
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 heads
                 a
                 saying
                 with
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 a
                 lye
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 tail
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   Letter
                   were
                   ever
                   enemies
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 you
                 have
                 two
                 great
                 Commanders
                 or
                 Leaders
                 
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 hostile
                 implacable
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 whose
                 followers
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 ,
                 were
                 foes
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 render
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 more
                 opposite
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 whosoever
                 follows
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 foe
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 follows
                 or
                 is
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 Leaders
                 are
                 the
                 formal
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 ever
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 inseparable
                 as
                 natural
                 cause
                 and
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 all
                 true
                 ,
                 well
                 might
                 
                   W.
                   P.
                
                 say
                 ,
                 We
                 
                 
                   livingly
                   witness
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   dry
                   cavelling
                   Letter-mongers
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 frequently
                 met
                 with
                 that
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3
                 ,
                 6.
                 by
                 them
                 produced
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 contrary
                 tendency
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 I
                 
                 shall
                 here
                 open
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 their
                 mistake
                 .
                 The
                 
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   also
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   able
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ;
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Letter
                   killeth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Spirit
                   giveth
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 Whereas
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 understand
                 the
                 whole
                 written
                 Word
                 as
                 written
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Law
                 and
                 Gospel
                 without
                 distinction
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 inward
                 immediate
                 teachings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 both
                 mistaken
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 certain
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 are
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 here
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 God
                 from
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 especially
                 as
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   written
                   and
                   engraven
                
                 
                 
                   on
                   stones
                   was
                   glorious
                   ,
                   &c.
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   ministration
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   condemnation
                   be
                   glory
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 passages
                 express
                 and
                 explain
                 the
                 same
                 
                 thing
                 called
                 the
                 Letter
                 in
                 the
                 6.
                 
                 Verse
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Law
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 ;
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 written
                 )
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 glorious
                 (
                 but
                 in
                 terribleness
                 )
                 insomuch
                 that
                 Moses
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   exceedingly
                   fear
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   quake
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 death
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 dye
                 with
                 fear
                 at
                 the
                 appearances
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 that
                 Mount
                 
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 giving
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 giving
                 it
                 forth
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 mortal
                 ;
                 nothing
                 but
                 death
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 forehead
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 going
                 alone
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   worketh
                   wrath
                
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 meer
                 
                 Commandments
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Commandment
                   which
                   was
                
                 
                 
                   ordained
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   I
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   unto
                   death
                   :
                   for
                   sin
                   taking
                   occasion
                   by
                   the
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   deceived
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   it
                   slew
                   me
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 ;
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 meer
                 Commandments
                 as
                 given
                 forth
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 the
                 Covenant
                 
                 of
                 promise
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 certain
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 written
                 Word
                 in
                 general
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 6.
                 
                 Verse
                 it
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 three
                 respects
                 ;
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 As
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 or
                 Covenant
                 of
                 promise
                 (
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 promiseth
                 and
                 conveyeth
                 soul-quickning
                 grace
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 and
                 enable
                 ,
                 and
                 dispose
                 the
                 soul
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 As
                 by
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 or
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 life
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 comfort
                 and
                 refreshment
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 poor
                 drooping
                 sinners
                 under
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 liableness
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 And
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 the
                 intent
                 and
                 mind
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 terrible
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 discovering
                 mans
                 woful
                 estate
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 sweet
                 and
                 welcome
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 souls
                 on
                 embracing
                 the
                 redemption
                 through
                 Christ
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 New
                 Testament
                 or
                 Covenant
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ;
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 especially
                 aimed
                 at
                 to
                 promote
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 meer
                 Law
                 of
                 Commandments
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 alone
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 appearance
                 of
                 mercy
                 or
                 mans
                 welfare
                 implied
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
              
               .
               The
               Quakers
               hold
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               sin
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               to
               believe
               and
               live
               according
               to
               the
               instructions
               and
               holy
               examples
               expressed
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               except
               we
               have
               them
               by
               immediate
               inspiration
               ,
               and
               at
               first
               hand
               as
               the
               Apostles
               received
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Am
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 round
                 of
                 their
                 Ladder
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 one
                 step
                 of
                 sin
                 beyond
                 it
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 unpardonable
                 one
                 )
                 they
                 could
                 charge
                 those
                 with
                 who
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Scripture
                 day
                 .
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 whose
                 rebuke
                 to
                 Saul
                 for
                 his
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Amalekites
                 ,
                 was
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 keenest
                 and
                 highest
                 terms
                 ;
                 compared
                 his
                 sin
                 but
                 to
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 charge
                 againstus
                 were
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 so
                 charge
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 Hezekiah
                 served
                 the
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   brake
                   in
                   pieces
                   the
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                   that
                   Moses
                   had
                   made
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   unto
                   those
                   days
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   did
                   burn
                   Incense
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   called
                   it
                   Nehushtan
                   ,
                
                 [
                 that
                 is
                 Brass
                 ]
                 nothing
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 in
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 piece
                 of
                 Brass
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 were
                 fit
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 should
                 be
                 demolished
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 nothing
                 of
                 divine
                 authority
                 stamped
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 have
                 established
                 this
                 Charge
                 by
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 time
                 to
                 leave
                 off
                 pouring
                 in
                 more
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 measure
                 is
                 already
                 running
                 over
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   All
                   people
                   may
                   search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   how
                
                 
                 
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   deceived
                   by
                   your
                   Teachers
                   ;
                   who
                   have
                   caused
                   you
                   to
                   seek
                   your
                   lost
                   God
                   in
                   carnal
                   and
                   dead
                   observations
                   :
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   any
                   Scripture
                   for
                   .
                
              
               
                 Who
                 this
                 lost
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 (
                 except
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 ascended
                 above
                 the
                 visible
                 Heavens
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Tenets
                 and
                 Phrases
                 :
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 plainly
                 where
                 I
                 treat
                 on
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 grand
                 parts
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 we
                 are
                 charged
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 complying
                 with
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Institutions
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Church-order
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Lords-supper
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 object
                 of
                 worship
                 ;
                 which
                 all
                 
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 print
                 or
                 otherwise
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 crucified
                 between
                 two
                 Thieves
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 false
                 worship
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 intended
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 object
                 ;
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 of
                 Children
                 was
                 intended
                 ultimately
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 gross
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 
                   And
                   they
                   have
                   built
                   the
                   high
                   places
                
                 
                 of
                 Tophet
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Valley
                   of
                   the
                   son
                   of
                
                 Hinnom
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   burn
                   their
                   Sons
                   and
                   Daughters
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ;
                   which
                   I
                   commanded
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   came
                   it
                   into
                   my
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 charge
                 for
                 walking
                 
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 instructions
                 and
                 examples
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 doth
                 expressly
                 exhort
                 to
                 trying
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 thus
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 obliging
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 what
                 comes
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 whatever
                 we
                 do
                 however
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 precepts
                 there
                 expressed
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 already
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 clear
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 pump
                 clear
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                
                 Babylon
                 
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   Harlots
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 [
                 to
                 read
                 and
                 practice
                 as
                 the
                 Saints
                 did
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   the
                   abomination
                   of
                   all
                   uncleanness
                   ;
                   —
                   That
                   many
                   Children
                   have
                   been
                   brought
                   forth
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   man
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 choice
                 and
                 not
                 passive
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 within
                 )
                 
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   birth
                   that
                   persecutes
                   the
                   son
                   and
                   heir
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   must
                   stand
                   (
                   though
                   ever
                   so
                   seemingly
                   glorious
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   day
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   birth
                   is
                   born
                
                 (
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 )
                 
                   whose
                   right
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   reign
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   glory
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   give
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   praise
                   to
                   Graven
                   Images
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 erecting
                 and
                 worshipping
                 God
                 by
                 Graven
                 
                 Images
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Quakers
                 do
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 Idolatry
                 for
                 walking
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 instructions
                 and
                 examples
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 read
                 this
                 inspired
                 Author
                 (
                 thou
                 by
                 an
                 evil
                 spirit
                 )
                 pag.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 will
                 find
                 it
                 his
                 scope
                 to
                 prove
                 all
                 Idolaters
                 that
                 ground
                 their
                 worship
                 and
                 order
                 on
                 the
                 Scripture
                 examples
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 page
                 17.
                 he
                 likens
                 all
                 professions
                 among
                 Christians
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 
                 Nebuchadnezzar's
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 shining
                 and
                 glorious
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Gold
                 was
                 beyond
                 his
                 legs
                 of
                 Iron
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 calls
                 all
                 ,
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 
                 the
                 Feet
                 of
                 Clay
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 standing
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 pag.
                 16.
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   searches
                   the
                   Scripture
                   for
                   words
                   to
                   prove
                   their
                   Image
                   a
                   lawful
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   bottom
                   and
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   Religions
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 e'en
                 tired
                 with
                 searching
                 these
                 sulphureous
                 
                 Veins
                 of
                 the
                 Pit
                 and
                 Mine
                 of
                 Quakerism
                 ,
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 deified
                 light
                 within
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 smoak
                 to
                 satisfie
                 you
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 bottomless
                 Pit
                 it
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 two
                 ebullitions
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 leave
                 you
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 get
                 better
                 senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   So
                   amongst
                   the
                   words
                   you
                   find
                   how
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   some
                   things
                   walked
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   practised
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   you
                   strive
                   to
                   make
                   that
                   thing
                   to
                   your selves
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   observe
                   it
                   and
                   do
                   it
                   as
                   near
                   as
                   you
                   can
                   ;
                   and
                   here
                   you
                   are
                   found
                   transgressors
                   of
                   the
                   just
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy self
                   any
                   graven
                
                 
                 
                   Image
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   now
                   what
                   difference
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   the
                   ground
                   betwixt
                   you
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   ?
                   though
                   in
                   the
                   appearance
                   there
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   great
                   space
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Quakers
                 having
                 thus
                 stript
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 their
                 divine
                 beauty
                 and
                 authority
                 ;
                 both
                 name
                 and
                 thing
                 ;
                 plucked
                 out
                 their
                 very
                 heart
                 and
                 strength
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 resume
                 the
                 particular
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 produced
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 look
                 on
                 them
                 at
                 one
                 view
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 better
                 discern
                 their
                 united
                 testimonies
                 and
                 strength
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       They
                       who
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scripture
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       word
                       
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       Equal
                       their
                       own
                       writings
                       and
                       sayings
                       with
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       and
                       prefer
                       them
                       before
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       who
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scripture
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       rule
                       of
                       faith
                       and
                       life
                       ,
                       or
                       a
                       Judge
                       and
                       determiner
                       in
                       religious
                       controversies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       who
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scripture
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       Take
                       men
                       off
                       from
                       reading
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       and
                       looking
                       into
                       them
                       for
                       instruction
                       and
                       comfort
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       who
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scripture
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       to
                       be
                       any
                       means
                       ,
                       by
                       which
                       we
                       may
                       come
                       to
                       know
                       God
                       ,
                       Christ
                       ,
                       or
                       our selves
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       who
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scripture
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       Affirm
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       to
                       be
                       no
                       means
                       ,
                       whereby
                       to
                       resist
                       temptation
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       are
                       dangerous
                       to
                       be
                       read
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       who
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scripture
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       to
                       be
                       read
                       to
                       any
                       profit
                       ,
                       any
                       farther
                       than
                       they
                       are
                       beforehand
                       experienced
                       by
                       them
                       that
                       read
                       them
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       who
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scripture
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       Put
                       or
                       render
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       opposition
                       to
                       each
                       other
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       who
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scripture
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       Affirm
                       the
                       doctrines
                       ,
                       commands
                       ,
                       promises
                       ,
                       holy
                       examples
                       expressed
                       in
                       the
                       Scripture
                       (
                       as
                       such
                       )
                       to
                       be
                       not
                       at
                       all
                       binding
                       to
                       us
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       who
                       Deny
                       the
                       Scripture
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       Hold
                       it
                       is
                       a
                       sin
                       ,
                       &
                       the
                       sin
                       of
                       Idolatry
                       ;
                       to
                       believe
                       and
                       live
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       instructions
                       and
                       holy
                       examples
                       expressed
                       in
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       :
                       except
                       we
                       have
                       them
                       by
                       immediate
                       revelation
                       as
                       the
                       Apostles
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       They
                       who
                       do
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       mentioned
                       in
                       the
                       foregoing
                       particulars
                       ,
                       deny
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                     
                       But
                       the
                       Quakers
                       do
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       mentioned
                       in
                       the
                       foregoing
                       particulars
                       ;
                       therefore
                       ,
                       the
                       Quakers
                       deny
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 these
                 arguments
                 together
                 will
                 prove
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 confirm
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 proved
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 I
                 shall
                 for
                 ever
                 dispair
                 to
                 prove
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 our
                 
                 compass
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 evidence
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 are
                 mostly
                 struck
                 at
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 grand
                 enemies
                 of
                 Souls
                 :
                 especially
                 the
                 two
                 great
                 Antichrists
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 Upstarts
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Light
                 ,
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 all
                 :
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 other
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 or
                 heretical
                 persons
                 ;
                 a
                 little
                 eclipse
                 ,
                 or
                 pervert
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 but
                 attempt
                 to
                 pull
                 it
                 down
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 or
                 render
                 it
                 a
                 dark
                 and
                 useless
                 body
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 receives
                 Light
                 from
                 their
                 Idol
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 party
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Pope
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 absolute
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Pope
                 within
                 ,
                 as
                 absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 little
                 world
                 of
                 every
                 individual
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 within
                 these
                 following
                 parallel
                 lines
                 ,
                 give
                 
                 you
                 a
                 view
                 (
                 though
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 )
                 how
                 both
                 these
                 adversaries
                 do
                 openly
                 spit
                 their
                 venom
                 ,
                 and
                 discharge
                 their
                 shot
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 considering
                 how
                 they
                 in
                 most
                 things
                 jump
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 detracting
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 contriver
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 grand
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 verily
                 perswaded
                 of
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 yet
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 promoter
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 erected
                 on
                 that
                 foundation
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 guess
                 .
                 by
                 his
                 mark
                 on
                 so
                 many
                 parcels
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Romanists
                 were
                 much
                 more
                 sound
                 in
                 their
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 until
                 about
                 
                 Luther's
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Protestants
                 were
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 them
                 at
                 those
                 weapons
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 expressed
                 
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 colume
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Tenets
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Papists
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 Quakers
                 books
                 ,
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 pages
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 any
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 they
                 are
                 exactly
                 proved
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 names
                 and
                 quotations
                 of
                 most
                 or
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Quakers
                       Opinions
                       and
                       sayings
                       of
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       and
                       those
                       that
                       adhere
                       to
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       speaking
                       by
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Jesuites
                       and
                       Papists
                       Tenets
                       and
                       sayings
                       of
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       and
                       those
                       that
                       adhere
                       to
                       them
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Scriptures
                       are
                       not
                       the
                       rule
                       of
                       Faith
                       and
                       life
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         not
                         turn
                         aside
                         to
                         the
                         right
                         hand
                         or
                         to
                         the
                         left
                         ,
                         viz.
                      
                       Gods
                       Statutes
                       and
                       Judgments
                       ,
                       Deut.
                       5.
                       31
                       ,
                       32.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Scripture
                       is
                       not
                       the
                       rule
                       of
                       Faith.
                       Greg.
                       de
                       Valentia
                       Jesuita
                       libro
                       quarto
                       analyseos
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       Carranza
                       in
                       prima
                       controver
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Scriptures
                       are
                       not
                       the
                       judg
                       and
                       determiner
                       of
                       Controversies
                       in
                       religious
                       matters
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         He
                         mightily
                         convinced
                         the
                         Jews
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         publickly
                         shewing
                         by
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         that
                         Jesus
                         was
                         Christ
                         .
                      
                       Acts
                       18.
                       28.
                       
                       —
                       
                         He
                         had
                         put
                         the
                         Sadduces
                         to
                         silence
                         .
                      
                       Mat.
                       22.
                       3.
                       viz.
                       by
                       Scripture
                       .
                    
                     
                       Neither
                       the
                       holy
                       Scripture
                       nor
                       the
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       speaking
                       by
                       the
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       supream
                       and
                       general
                       judge
                       of
                       matters
                       of
                       Faith.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         Beccanus
                         item
                         Gretserus
                         Jesuitae
                         in
                         Colloquio
                         Ratisbon
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       It
                       is
                       impossible
                       for
                       the
                       Scripture
                       to
                       be
                       judge
                       of
                       doubts
                       concerning
                       Faith
                       and
                       the
                       Christian
                       Religion
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         Lorichius
                         Jesuita
                         in
                         fortalitio
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Matthew
                       ,
                       Mark
                       ,
                       Luke
                       ,
                       and
                       John
                       is
                       not
                       the
                       Gospel
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         beginning
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         of
                         Christ
                         the
                         Son
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                      
                       Mark
                       1.
                       1.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Gospel
                       is
                       not
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       it
                       was
                       commanded
                       .
                       to
                       be
                       preached
                       ,
                       but
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       written
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                    
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         Carranza
                         Jesuita
                         in
                         colloquio
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       light
                       within
                       every
                       man
                       is
                       the
                       rule
                       and
                       guide
                       and
                       not
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       light
                       is
                       infallible
                       and
                       will
                       teach
                       you
                       all
                       things
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         If
                         the
                         light
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         thee
                         be
                         darkness
                         ,
                         how
                         great
                         is
                         that
                         darkness
                         ,
                      
                       Mat.
                       6.
                       23.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Tradition
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       (
                       i.
                       e.
                       Roman
                       )
                       is
                       the
                       first
                       chief
                       ,
                       certain
                       ,
                       and
                       infallible
                       rule
                       from
                       which
                       any
                       thing
                       ,
                       may
                       be
                       known
                       to
                       be
                       true
                       and
                       certain
                       to
                       be
                       held
                       in
                       matters
                       of
                       saith
                       and
                       Christian
                       Religion
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         Vain
                         man
                         would
                         be
                         wise
                         ,
                         though
                         man
                         be
                         born
                         like
                         a
                         wild
                         Asses
                         Colt.
                      
                       Job
                       11.
                       12.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Carranza
                         Jesuita
                         in
                         prima
                         controversia
                      
                       .
                       The
                       Tradition
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       is
                       the
                       very
                       rule
                       of
                       faith
                       and
                       piety
                       .
                       Pighius
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Spirit
                       was
                       before
                       the
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       therefore
                       we
                       must
                       be
                       led
                       by
                       the
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       not
                       by
                       the
                       Scripture
                       ;
                       the
                       Spirit
                       with
                       the
                       Quaker
                       is
                       the
                       light
                       within
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         All
                         Scripture
                         is
                         given
                         by
                         inspiration
                         of
                         God
                         and
                         is
                         profitable
                         for
                         doctrine
                         ,
                         for
                         reproof
                         ,
                         for
                         correction
                         ,
                         for
                         instruction
                         in
                         righteousness
                         .
                      
                       2
                       Tim.
                       3.
                       16.
                       
                    
                     
                       We
                       say
                       that
                       the
                       Church
                       is
                       a
                       rule
                       before
                       the
                       Scripture
                       and
                       more
                       known
                       than
                       the
                       Scripture
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         Carranza
                         in
                         secunda
                         Controversia
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       The
                       Scriptures
                       are
                       the
                       Traditions
                       of
                       men
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Holy
                         men
                         of
                         God
                         spake
                         [
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         ]
                         as
                         they
                         were
                         moved
                         by
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         .
                      
                       2
                       Pet.
                       1.
                       21.
                       
                    
                     
                       Traditions
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       to
                       be
                       preferred
                       before
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                       
                         Frequent
                         among
                         the
                         Papists
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Light
                       without
                       must
                       be
                       guided
                       by
                       light
                       within
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Ye
                         do
                         err
                         not
                         knowing
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         .
                      
                       Mat.
                       22.
                       29.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Scripture
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       ruled
                       by
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       &
                       not
                       the
                       Church
                       by
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         I
                         have
                         hid
                         thy
                         word
                         in
                         my
                         heart
                         ,
                         that
                         I
                         might
                         not
                         sin
                         against
                         thee
                         .
                      
                       Psal
                       .
                       119.
                       11.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Carranza
                         in
                         secunda
                         Controversia
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Scripture
                       is
                       a
                       dead
                       Letter
                       ,
                       carnal
                       Letter
                       ,
                       Ink
                       and
                       Paper
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         words
                         that
                         I
                         speak
                         unto
                         you
                         are
                         spirit
                         and
                         life
                         .
                      
                       Joh.
                       6.
                       63.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Scripture
                       hath
                       no
                       voice
                       ,
                       it
                       cannot
                       pass
                       judgment
                       
                         viva
                         voce
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         For
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         is
                         quick
                         and
                         powerful
                         .
                      
                       Heb.
                       4.
                       12.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Beccanus
                         &
                         Gretserus
                         in
                         Colloquio
                         Ratisbon
                         .
                      
                       The
                       Scriptures
                       are
                       but
                       dumb
                       judges
                       .
                       
                         Pighius
                         controversia
                         tertia
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Scriptures
                       may
                       be
                       burnt
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Scriptures
                         cannot
                         be
                         broken
                      
                       .
                       John
                       10.
                       35.
                       
                    
                     
                       All
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       in
                       the
                       common
                       and
                       native
                       tongues
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       burnt
                       by
                       a
                       Law.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         Write
                         this
                         for
                         a
                         memorial
                         in
                         a
                         Book
                         ,
                      
                       &c.
                       Exod.
                       17.
                       14.
                       
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       The
                       light
                       within
                       was
                       the
                       rule
                       from
                       the
                       beginning
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Scriptures
                       were
                       a
                       rule
                       so
                       soon
                       as
                       they
                       had
                       a
                       beginning
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Fathers
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       were
                       expert
                       in
                       the
                       Traditions
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       from
                       the
                       beginning
                       as
                       being
                       more
                       effectual
                       than
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                       
                         Pighius
                         Jesuita
                         in
                         Colloquio
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Dry
                       cavelling
                       Letter-mongers
                       .
                       Scraping
                       in
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         An
                         eloquent
                         man
                         and
                         mighty
                         in
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         .
                      
                       Acts
                       18.
                       24.
                       
                    
                     
                       These
                       Lutherans
                       and
                       Hugonots
                       are
                       all
                       for
                       the
                       Letter
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       And
                       Paul
                       
                         as
                         his
                         manner
                         was
                         went
                         in
                         unto
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         three
                         Sabbath
                         days
                         reasoned
                         with
                         them
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         .
                      
                       Acts
                       17.
                       2.
                       
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       He
                       that
                       prefers
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       before
                       the
                       light
                       within
                       is
                       blind
                       in
                       darkness
                       ▪
                    
                     
                       
                         To
                         the
                         Law
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         Testimony
                         ,
                         if
                         they
                         speak
                         not
                         according
                         to
                         this
                         Word
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         because
                         they
                         have
                         no
                         light
                         in
                         them
                         ,
                      
                       Isa
                       .
                       8.
                       20.
                       
                    
                     
                       He
                       that
                       shall
                       say
                       the
                       Scripture
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       believed
                       rather
                       than
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       condemned
                       as
                       a
                       Heathen
                       and
                       a
                       Publican
                       and
                       a
                       Stranger
                       to
                       Gods
                       people
                       .
                       
                         Noguera
                         lihro
                         secundo
                         de
                         Ecclesia
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       are
                       Idolaters
                       that
                       act
                       by
                       Scripture
                       examples
                       ,
                       not
                       having
                       their
                       rule
                       by
                       inspiration
                       immediate
                       from
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Whatever
                         things
                         were
                         written
                         were
                         written
                         for
                         our
                         examples
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       They
                       are
                       Hereticks
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       condemned
                       who
                       take
                       the
                       Scripture
                       for
                       their
                       rule
                       without
                       the
                       authority
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Be
                         ye
                         followers
                         of
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         mark
                         them
                         which
                         walk
                         so
                         as
                         ye
                         have
                         us
                         for
                         an
                         example
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Scriptures
                       do
                       not
                       give
                       light
                       nor
                       are
                       they
                       binding
                       any
                       further
                       ,
                       than
                       they
                       come
                       by
                       inspiration
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       received
                       in
                       Spirit
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Let
                         us
                         break
                         his
                         bands
                         asunder
                         ,
                         and
                         cast
                         his
                         cords
                         from
                         us
                         ,
                      
                       Psal
                       ▪
                       2.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Scripture
                       not
                       being
                       understood
                       is
                       no
                       Scripture
                       .
                       
                         Lorinus
                         Jesuita
                         in
                         Psalmum
                      
                       119.
                       105.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         They
                         that
                         are
                         under
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         shall
                         be
                         judged
                         by
                         the
                         Law.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       Scripture
                       without
                       the
                       authority
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       not
                       binding
                       .
                       The
                       Gospel
                       of
                       Matthew
                       ,
                       no
                       more
                       than
                       the
                       History
                       of
                       
                         Titus
                         Livius
                         .
                         Surdisius
                         Cardinalis
                         in
                         Chatechismo
                         .
                      
                       No
                       more
                       to
                       be
                       valued
                       than
                       an
                       Aesops
                       Fable
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Papists
                       ,
                       Prelats
                       ,
                       Presbyterians
                       ,
                       Independents
                       ,
                       Anabaptists
                       ,
                       all
                       fly
                       to
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         To
                         the
                         Law
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         Testimony
                         .
                      
                       Isa
                       .
                       8.
                       20.
                       
                    
                     
                       Most
                       of
                       the
                       Hereticks
                       ,
                       if
                       not
                       all
                       take
                       refuge
                       in
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                       
                         Gretserus
                         Jesuita
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       All
                       that
                       are
                       unconverted
                       (
                       that
                       is
                       not
                       Quakers
                       )
                       must
                       be
                       shut
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         I
                         have
                         written
                         to
                         him
                         the
                         great
                         things
                         of
                         my
                         Law
                         ,
                         but
                         they
                         accounted
                         them
                         a
                         strange
                         thing
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       Scriptures
                       are
                       neither
                       necessary
                       ,
                       fit
                       ,
                       nor
                       profitable
                       for
                       the
                       common
                       people
                       to
                       read
                       .
                       
                         Harding
                         Jesuita
                         .
                         Petrus
                         Lizetus
                      
                       .
                       Scriptures
                       prophaned
                       by
                       their
                       reading
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       All
                       the
                       false
                       Religions
                       this
                       day
                       take
                       their
                       rise
                       from
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         words
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         are
                         pure
                         words
                         ,
                      
                       Psal
                       .
                       12.
                       6.
                       
                       
                         Every
                         word
                         of
                         God
                         is
                         pure
                         ,
                      
                       Prov.
                       30.
                       5.
                       
                    
                     
                       All
                       the
                       Hereticks
                       pretend
                       to
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       seem
                       from
                       thence
                       to
                       fetch
                       the
                       venom
                       of
                       their
                       Heresies
                       .
                       
                         Hardingus
                         Jesuita
                         .
                         Bellarminus
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
              
               .
               The
               Quakers
               deny
               ,
               and
               subvert
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 those
                 means
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 creature
                 Man
                 ,
                 do
                 hold
                 and
                 maintain
                 a
                 professed
                 and
                 mutual
                 converse
                 and
                 communion
                 ;
                 wherein
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 their
                 duty
                 )
                 to
                 draw
                 nigh
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 express
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledgements
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Being
                 :
                 and
                 therein
                 to
                 expect
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 gracious
                 presence
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blessing
                 them
                 both
                 with
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 temporal
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 blessings
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 tied
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 wherein
                 to
                 shine
                 upon
                 his
                 poor
                 creatures
                 by
                 his
                 manifold
                 goodness
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 loose
                 and
                 wanton
                 humours
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 commanded
                 some
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 means
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 
                 being
                 so
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 thereto
                 annexed
                 many
                 great
                 
                 and
                 gracious
                 promises
                 of
                 being
                 so
                 found
                 of
                 us
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 affront
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 nature
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 welfare
                 ;
                 yea
                 an
                 
                 implicite
                 denial
                 of
                 our
                 dependance
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 neglect
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 disdain
                 those
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 reproach
                 ,
                 and
                 scorn
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 eternal
                 God
                 who
                 gives
                 being
                 
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whose
                 being
                 and
                 blessedness
                 it
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 Iota
                 or
                 title
                 of
                 addition
                 ,
                 owes
                 us
                 nothing
                 ;
                 and
                 whatever
                 of
                 his
                 free
                 bounty
                 he
                 shall
                 please
                 to
                 reach
                 us
                 with
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 suitable
                 to
                 Scripture
                 revelation
                 ,
                 but
                 right
                 reason
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 thereunto
                 he
                 should
                 choose
                 his
                 own
                 wayes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 although
                 many
                 enjoy
                 plenty
                 ,
                 and
                 prosperity
                 
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 whose
                 thoughts
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 utter
                 strangers
                 to
                 his
                 worship
                 ;
                 yet
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 know
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 not
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 door
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 and
                 religious
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 thieves
                 and
                 robbers
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 attempt
                 ,
                 or
                 expect
                 spiritual
                 blessings
                 from
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 wayes
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 understanding
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 reach
                 them
                 )
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 direct
                 opposition
                 ,
                 and
                 contradiction
                 to
                 a
                 soul
                 truly
                 addicted
                 and
                 disposed
                 to
                 spiritual
                 blessings
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 fill
                 up
                 a
                 volume
                 to
                 enumerate
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 express
                 its
                 folly
                 :
                 except
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 spiritual
                 blessings
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 complacency
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 resulting
                 
                 to
                 our
                 souls
                 therein
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 self-pleasing
                 conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 fancy
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 brought
                 God
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 bow
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 subject
                 and
                 captive
                 to
                 our
                 unbridled
                 lusts
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 blessedness
                 hath
                 been
                 hither
                 to
                 spell'd
                 backward
                 ,
                 but
                 newly
                 found
                 out
                 really
                 to
                 consist
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 conformity
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 conformity
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 been
                 written
                 in
                 natures
                 Book
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 which
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 led
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 
                 kind
                 of
                 thankful
                 and
                 reverend
                 acknowledgements
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 More
                 by
                 revelation
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 Ordinances
                 had
                 three
                 steps
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 what
                 was
                 revealed
                 before
                 Moses
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 by
                 Moses
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christs
                 administration
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 intend
                 either
                 those
                 (
                 with
                 their
                 circumstances
                 )
                 that
                 were
                 known
                 and
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 :
              
               
                 Nor
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 administrations
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 circumstances
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 Ordinances
                 which
                 were
                 commanded
                 by
                 precept
                 ,
                 or
                 prescribed
                 by
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 :
                 or
                 which
                 being
                 of
                 natural
                 obligation
                 ,
                 are
                 therein
                 formed
                 with
                 the
                 substantial
                 and
                 additional
                 respect
                 to
                 a
                 Mediator
                 already
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 ascended
                 in
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 into
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 those
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 according
                 to
                 
                 the
                 above-mentioned
                 account
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 suiting
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 stripped
                 of
                 those
                 costly
                 and
                 burthensome
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 
                   beggarly
                   Elements
                   ,
                   carnal
                   Ordinances
                
                 ;
                 
                 how
                 aggravated
                 a
                 rebellion
                 must
                 it
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 kick
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 endure
                 so
                 easie
                 and
                 so
                 becoming
                 a
                 yoke
                 ?
                 beside
                 it
                 s
                 rich
                 and
                 plentiful
                 Incomes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Quakers
                 deny
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 head
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 produce
                 their
                 denial
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 under
                 the
                 terms
                 
                   Gospel
                   Ordinances
                
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 prove
                 they
                 deny
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 truly
                 such
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 reasonably
                 expected
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   we
                   say
                   he
                   [
                   Christ
                   ]
                   hath
                   triumphed
                   over
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   and
                   blotted
                   them
                   out
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   touched
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   have
                   Christ
                   in
                   them
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   outward
                   forms
                   :
                   and
                   thou
                   art
                   deceived
                   who
                   thinks
                   to
                   find
                   the
                   living
                   among
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Quakers
                 chief
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 regard
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 among
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 of
                 their
                 Worthies
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 abuses
                 the
                 Scripture
                 by
                 a
                 grosly
                 false
                 and
                 directly
                 contradictious
                 Exposition
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 which
                 most
                 agrees
                 with
                 his
                 words
                 is
                 in
                 2
                 Col.
                 14.
                 
                   blotting
                   out
                   the
                   hand
                   writing
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Ordinances
                
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 added
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   was
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   contrary
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   nailing
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   Cross
                
                 )
                 but
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 turn
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 
                 
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 fulfilling
                 what
                 was
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 typical
                 Jewish
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 abolishing
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 entred
                 his
                 house
                 [
                 his
                 Church
                 ]
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 its
                 affairs
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 disposed
                 as
                 was
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 gracious
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 glory
                 of
                 Gods
                 goodness
                 that
                 now
                 shines
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 will
                 this
                 great
                 Prophet
                 
                   G.
                   F.
                
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pure
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 are
                 against
                 us
                 ?
                 contrary
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Jewish
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 through
                 their
                 burthensomeness
                 ?
                 Will
                 he
                 say
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 abolished
                 his
                 own
                 proper
                 Ordinances
                 ?
                 Will
                 he
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 nailed
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Cross
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 being
                 ?
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 not
                 being
                 formed
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
                 Will
                 he
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 blotted
                 out
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 nailed
                 that
                 to
                 his
                 Cross
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 instituted
                 it
                 ?
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 delighted
                 in
                 a
                 fickle
                 humour
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 life
                 to
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 twenty
                 four
                 hours
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 yea
                 to
                 engage
                 his
                 Disciples
                 thereby
                 to
                 remember
                 his
                 death
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 abolish
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 opportunity
                 of
                 remembring
                 his
                 death
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 phrase
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 (
                 seeking
                 the
                 
                 living
                 among
                 the
                 dead
                 )
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 is
                 often
                 used
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 only
                 beside
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 any
                 Scripture
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 intended
                 to
                 prove
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 dead
                 .
              
               
               
                 You
                 may
                 hereby
                 note
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 denies
                 ,
                 viz.
                 outward
                 forms
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 touched
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 reason
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 another
                 time
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Abraham
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 Saints
                 had
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 hope
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 observe
                 Gods
                 forms
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 wonder
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 hold
                 not
                 fast
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 sound
                 words
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 easily
                 perswaded
                 to
                 let
                 go
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 sound
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 hear
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   this
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   given
                   his
                   Son
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   a
                   leader
                   and
                   guide
                   to
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   forms
                   at
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   and
                   time
                   ,
                   in
                   every
                   generation
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   know
                   his
                   will
                   herein
                   ,
                   cannot
                   endure
                   that
                   any
                   visible
                   thing
                   should
                   be
                   set
                   up
                   to
                   limit
                   his
                   leadings
                   in
                   Spirit
                   :
                
              
               
                 Here
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 tenet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pretended
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 know
                 his
                 will
                 [
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ]
                 cannot
                 endure
                 that
                 any
                 visible
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 Christ
                 have
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 can
                 prove
                 as
                 strongly
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 pulled
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 quickly
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 turn
                 Quakers
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 the
                 proof
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 this
                 ;
                 they
                 limit
                 his
                 leadings
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 fancies
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 intended
                 the
                 Spirits
                 leadings
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 sence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 strange
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 works
                 should
                 be
                 both
                 sick
                 of
                 one
                 disease
                 :
                 
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   ordained
                   to
                   life
                   I
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   unto
                   death
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 were
                 
                 ordained
                 to
                 enlarge
                 and
                 raise
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 quite
                 contrary
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 limit
                 ,
                 and
                 imprison
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 sure
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 Satans
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Christs
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 such
                 chains
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Babel
                 ,
                 let
                 
                 us
                 hear
                 Isaac
                 Pennington's
                 Light
                 speak
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   When
                   Israel
                   was
                   bent
                   to
                   seek
                   after
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   applied
                   their
                   hearts
                   to
                   wait
                   upon
                   him
                   in
                   fasting
                   and
                   earnest
                   supplications
                   ,
                   wherein
                   my
                   heart
                   hath
                   often
                   had
                   the
                   testimony
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   accepted
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   many
                   times
                   the
                   seal
                   of
                   his
                   presence
                   and
                   power
                   among
                   them
                   ;
                   yea
                   my
                   heart
                   did
                   truly
                   unite
                   with
                   and
                   enjoy
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   what
                   was
                   then
                   given
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   can
                   never
                   deny
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   worth
                   of
                   that
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   know
                   it
                   was
                   swallowed
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   breaking
                   forth
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   lively
                   dispensation
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 found
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 troubles
                 .
                 How
                 doth
                 this
                 agree
                 to
                 G.
                 Fox's
                 nailing
                 all
                 those
                 forms
                 to
                 Christs
                 Cross
                 at
                 
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 blotting
                 out
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 ?
                 But
                 yet
                 
                   I.
                   P.
                
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 them
                 swallowed
                 up
                 now
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 leave
                 to
                 live
                 1600
                 years
                 ,
                 more
                 mercifully
                 however
                 than
                 G.
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 stifled
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 or
                 crucified
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 born
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Pennington
                 is
                 so
                 cruel
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 arrives
                 to
                 p.
                 38
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Such
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   —
                   as
                   do
                   not
                   follow
                   the
                   Lord
                   perfectly
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   City
                   of
                   abomination
                   ,
                
                 [
                 visible
                 worship
                 ]
                 —
                 
                   but
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   thereof
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   cometh
                   to
                   judge
                   her
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   spare
                   her
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   spirits
                   of
                   his
                   dearest
                   people
                   who
                   are
                   found
                   there
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 Both
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 confession
                 ,
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 dwell
                 in
                 those
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 Babylons
                 forms
                 ,
                 and
                 abominations
                 .
                 Untill
                 they
                 shew
                 us
                 better
                 grounds
                 for
                 Christs
                 remove
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 secret
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 delusion
                 ,
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 sense
                 it self
                 ,
                 let
                 none
                 who
                 follow
                 not
                 Christ
                 blind-fold
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 worse
                 opinion
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Quakers
                 talk
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 deny
                 and
                 subvert
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 railing
                 on
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vilest
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 veriest
                 cheats
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 making
                 ill
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 Scripture
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Smite
                   the
                   shepherd
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sheep
                   shall
                   be
                   scattered
                   .
                
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 lay
                 not
                 their
                 batteries
                 against
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 so
                 little
                 honesty
                 as
                 to
                 rake
                 up
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 on
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 all
                 without
                 distinction
                 ,
                 as
                 equally
                 guilty
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 more
                 particular
                 attempts
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 faithfull
                 and
                 serious
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 objects
                 of
                 their
                 greatest
                 fury
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 blot
                 paper
                 with
                 their
                 railing
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 They
                 deny
                 all
                 Ministry
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 mediate
                 
                 call
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 and
                 imployment
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   their
                   call
                   to
                   the
                   Ministry
                   we
                   deny
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   mediate
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   But
                   who
                   can
                   witness
                   an
                   immediate
                   call
                   from
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   —
                   and
                   speak
                   it
                   [
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ]
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   —
                   and
                   such
                   travail
                   from
                   place
                   to
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   certain
                   dwelling
                   place
                   :
                   this
                   Ministry
                
                 
                 
                   we
                   own
                   and
                   witness
                   .
                   Thou
                   art
                   corrected
                   by
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   corrects
                   thee
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   received
                   it
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   bid
                   others
                   look
                   at
                   Jesus
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Their
                 Writings
                 are
                 abounding
                 with
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 true
                 Ministers
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 immediate
                 call
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 consists
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 to
                 that
                 worthy
                 office
                 and
                 imployment
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 immediate
                 call
                 ,
                 we
                 account
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 and
                 name
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 pretended-immediate
                 call
                 ,
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 at
                 large
                 on
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 inspirations
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 now
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 call
                 for
                 the
                 Quakers
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 immediate
                 call
                 ,
                 hear
                 what
                 Farnworth
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   As
                   for
                   pretences
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   pretend
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   immediately
                   call'd
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   witness
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 their
                 witness
                 ?
                 their
                 own
                 fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 say-so
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 witnesses
                 will
                 carry
                 the
                 cause
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 fools
                 Court
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 saith
                 ,
                 believeth
                 every
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 G.
                 Fox's
                 proof
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 
                   not
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 the
                 call
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 pretend
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 .
                 
                   And
                   bid
                   others
                   look
                   at
                   Jesus
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 Text
                 intended
                 a
                 faith
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 which
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 all
                 believers
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 received
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 mediate
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 being
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 them
                 made
                 an
                 essential
                 mark
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Minister
                 ;
                 we
                 allow
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 therein
                 prevails
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 having
                 no
                 certain
                 dwelling
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 leaving
                 houses
                 ,
                 lands
                 and
                 possessions
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 repair
                 to
                 
                   William
                   Pen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 for
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 large
                 possessions
                 ,
                 and
                 brave
                 habitations
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 few
                 Ministers
                 whom
                 they
                 disclaim
                 (
                 especially
                 the
                 poor
                 non-Conformists
                 )
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 (
                 as
                 
                 Pen's
                 phrase
                 is
                 )
                 
                   be
                   fobb'd
                
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 fobb
                 others
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 indeed
                 will
                 you
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Elders
                 that
                 
                 were
                 ordained
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Titus
                 ,
                 had
                 any
                 mediate
                 call
                 ?
                 or
                 those
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   ordained
                   them
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   prayed
                   with
                   fasting
                   ,
                   they
                   commended
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   on
                   whom
                   they
                   believed
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 these
                 had
                 a
                 mediate
                 call
                 ,
                 I
                 despair
                 of
                 your
                 believing
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 what
                 you
                 list
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 denying
                 our
                 Ministry
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 teach
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   immediate
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Ministers
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                   preach
                   the
                   immediate
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   wait
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   outward
                   written
                   words
                   with
                   ink
                   and
                   paper
                   are
                   mediate
                   :
                
                 so
                 then
                 ,
                 The
                 written
                 Word
                 being
                 preached
                 from
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 no
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   their
                   preaching
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   study
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   seek
                   at
                   other
                   mens
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   letter
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   it
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 If
                 the
                 Scripture
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 Gods
                 mouth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   here
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   —
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   letter
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                   —
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   meer
                   deceivers
                   and
                   witches
                   ,
                   bewitch
                   people
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   holding
                   forth
                   the
                   shadow
                   for
                   the
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   chaff
                   to
                   the
                   wheat
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 bare
                 denial
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Christs
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 charging
                 them
                 with
                 witchcraft
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 their
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 most
                 horrid
                 doctrine
                 !
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 wretches
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 honour
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Scripture
                 Ministry
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 tide
                 rises
                 yet
                 higher
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   so
                   he
                   [
                   the
                   Devil
                   ]
                   takes
                   Scripture
                   to
                   maintain
                   his
                   kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   delivers
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   his
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   sends
                   abroad
                   to
                   deceive
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   leading
                   people
                   in
                   blindness
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 parable
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 leave
                 you
                 to
                 behold
                 without
                 a
                 glass
                 the
                 villany
                 of
                 these
                 misleaders
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 teach
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 therefore
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Quakers
                 account
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 they
                 charge
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 deceivers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 O
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 inditement
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 infallible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   can
                   ye
                   be
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   infallible
                   ?
                
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 but
                 God
                 alone
                 absolutely
                 infallible
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 certainty
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 teach
                 ,
                 we
                 dare
                 weigh
                 with
                 the
                 Quakers
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Teachers
                 yet
                 ,
                 in
                 Writing
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 more
                 than
                 fallible
                 ,
                 even
                 foolish
                 ,
                 contradicting
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 clearest
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 Hirelings
                 ,
                 
                 preach
                 for
                 Hire
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 Hire
                 for
                 preaching
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 main
                 question
                 for
                 a
                 scrutiny
                 into
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 Ministry
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   is
                   your
                   Gospel
                
                 
                 
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Charge
                   ;
                   yea
                   or
                   nay
                   ?
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 nail
                 they
                 find
                 will
                 drive
                 :
                 People
                 love
                 a
                 Cheap
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 sell
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 shall
                 buy
                 their
                 souls
                 into
                 the
                 bargain
                 ,
                 and
                 vassalize
                 their
                 understandings
                 to
                 their
                 most
                 corrupt
                 dictates
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 preach
                 for
                 Hire
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 
                   Vile
                   iniquity
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 receive
                 Hire
                 for
                 preaching
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 condemn
                 :
                 because
                 Christ
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   labourer
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   worthy
                   of
                   his
                   hire
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   took
                   wages
                   of
                   other
                   Churches
                   to
                   serve
                   them
                
                 [
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ;
                   ]
                   It
                   is
                   ordained
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   should
                   live
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   ordained
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 Ministers
                 maintenance
                 for
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 exhorts
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   To
                   give
                   himself
                
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 ordinarily
                 imployed
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 God
                 
                 and
                 Christ
                 a
                 hard
                 Master
                 ?
                 to
                 oblige
                 his
                 Ministers
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 and
                 theirs
                 starve
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 moreover
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 )
                 
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 thousands
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 poverty
                 and
                 distresses
                 ,
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 their
                 work
                 when
                 stripped
                 of
                 their
                 wages
                 ;
                 which
                 number
                 there
                 needs
                 not
                 ,
                 one
                 Quaker
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 ;
                 yet
                 take
                 heed
                 you
                 commend
                 them
                 not
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 objection
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 study
                 for
                 our
                 Sermons
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 study
                 but
                 meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 searching
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 into
                 our
                 heads
                 and
                 hearts
                 ?
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 bids
                 Timothy
                 (
                 who
                 
                 had
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 brought
                 up
                 from
                 a
                 child
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 )
                 
                   study
                   to
                   shew
                   thy self
                   approved
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   workman
                   that
                   needeth
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   rightly
                   dividing
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   truth
                   .
                
              
               
                 Then
                 it
                 seems
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 idle
                 task
                 to
                 preach
                 like
                 a
                 workman
                 ,
                 and
                 divide
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 truth
                 aright
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 approved
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 shame
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 study
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 turns
                 us
                 all
                 off
                 hand-smooth
                 is
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 till
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 immediately
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 speak
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 lyes
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 matter
                 we
                 deliver
                 be
                 the
                 highest
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   all
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Satanical
                   delusions
                   ,
                   that
                   be
                   not
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   immediate
                   teachings
                   from
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   greatest
                   professors
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   there
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   that
                   speaketh
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   so
                   saith
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   Jewes
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   their
                   Father
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   they
                   speak
                   of
                   themselves
                   —
                   they
                   speak
                   of
                   themselves
                   as
                   the
                   Devil
                   doth
                   ,
                   but
                   abide
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   lyar
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Devil
                 speaks
                 a
                 lye
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 body
                 need
                 teach
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 lye
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 whatever
                 any
                 man
                 speaks
                 of
                 himself
                 is
                 a
                 lye
                 ?
                 then
                 it
                 seems
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 in
                 telling
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 lye
                 ;
                 whereas
                 we
                 use
                 most
                 to
                 suspect
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 by
                 a
                 second
                 ,
                 or
                 third
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 conclusion
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 speak
                 it
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 devilish
                 lyars
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 learned
                 Fisher
                 will
                 help
                 the
                 Fox
                 at
                 a
                 dead
                 
                 lift
                 ,
                 and
                 piece
                 his
                 tale
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   to
                   such
                   wise
                   sayers
                   and
                   knowers
                   as
                   these
                   —
                   God
                   saith
                   ,
                   though
                   ye
                   say
                   God
                   lives
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   I
                   live
                   ye
                   swear
                   falsly
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   falsly
                   ?
                   was
                   not
                   that
                   a
                   truth
                   that
                   God
                   lives
                   ?
                   but
                   not
                   a
                   truth
                   truly
                   testified
                   unto
                   by
                   them
                   (
                   any
                   more
                   than
                   what
                   is
                   testified
                
                 in
                 foro
                 hominum
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   mens
                   Courts
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   being
                   not
                   eye-witnesses
                   thereof
                   ,
                   have
                   it
                   only
                   by
                   hear-say
                   from
                   others
                   )
                   because
                   they
                   witnessed
                   to
                   it
                   but
                   in
                   stollen
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 then
                 the
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 speak
                 more
                 
                 than
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 lye
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 indeed
                 pretty
                 near
                 a
                 lye
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 and
                 believe
                 and
                 know
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 affirming
                 no
                 nicer
                 a
                 
                 truth
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 God
                 liveth
                 ,
                 should
                 lye
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 strange
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 lives
                 ,
                 may
                 know
                 from
                 thence
                 that
                 God
                 lives
                 ,
                 who
                 holdeth
                 every
                 soul
                 in
                 life
                 that
                 lives
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 trust
                 the
                 sober
                 Readers
                 judgement
                 to
                 decide
                 it
                 betwixt
                 us
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 the
                 Lord
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 swearing
                 what
                 they
                 thought
                 untrue
                 ,
                 or
                 doubted
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 therein
                 sware
                 falsly
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 desire
                 those
                 who
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 such
                 teachers
                 as
                 infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 inspired
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 by
                 the
                 instance
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 upon
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 rightly
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 teachers
                 without
                 book
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 quotation
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 Fisher
                 hath
                 falsified
                 (
                 beside
                 his
                 Exposition
                 )
                 in
                 three
                 plain
                 cases
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 he
                 writes
                 ye
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   lives
                
                 ,
                 God
                 lives
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 both
                 taking
                 away
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 changing
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 God
                 swear
                 too
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 title
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 adds
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   as
                   I
                   live
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 ordinary
                 from
                 these
                 inspired
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 God
                 saith
                 so
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 adds
                 to
                 the
                 boldness
                 of
                 the
                 perverting
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 write
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 such
                 faults
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 citing
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 some
                 adding
                 ,
                 some
                 leaving
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 two
                 out
                 through
                 carelesness
                 ,
                 or
                 wilfulness
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 evident
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 A
                 postle
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Galatians
                   ,
                   O
                   foolish
                
                 
                 souls
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   bewitched
                   you
                
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 it
                 must
                 
                 be
                 a
                 strong
                 delusion
                 that
                 thus
                 blinds
                 you
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   feedeth
                   on
                   ashes
                   ,
                   a
                   deceived
                   heart
                   hath
                   turned
                   him
                
                 
                 
                   aside
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   deliver
                   his
                   soul
                   ,
                   nor
                   say
                   is
                   there
                   not
                   a
                   lye
                   in
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Ordinance
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 them
                 to
                 deny
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Gospel-Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Church
                   so
                   gathered
                   into
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   pillar
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   ground
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Spirit
                   alone
                   is
                   teacher
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Gospel-Church
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 which
                 hath
                 other
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 alone
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 
                   James
                   Naylors
                
                 nor
                 the
                 Quakers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 wherein
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ,
                 sure
                 had
                 some
                 teachers
                 beside
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostles
                 gave
                 themselves
                 to
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   Elders
                   were
                   ordained
                   in
                   every
                
                 (
                 particular
                 )
                 
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   As
                   I
                   teach
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   some
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondarily
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   thirdly
                   Teachers
                   .
                
                 The
                 Elders
                 are
                 exhorted
                 to
                 
                   feed
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 Priest
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Minister
                 )
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   utterly
                   deny
                   all
                   their
                   wayes
                   and
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   who
                   exclude
                   all
                   teachings
                   of
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   who
                   bid
                   people
                   cease
                   from
                   man
                   ,
                   whose
                   breath
                   was
                   in
                   their
                   nostrils
                
                 ;
                 a
                 Text
                 hugely
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 most
                 will
                 conclude
                 that
                 these
                 Authors
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 teachers
                 than
                 all
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Men-Ministers
                 ,
                 Women-Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 motion
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 confessed
                 that
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 fact
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 palpable
                 contradiction
                 to
                 their
                 professed
                 principle
                 :
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 hear
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 true
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 might
                 be
                 their
                 only
                 teacher
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 let
                 others
                 alone
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 turned
                 them
                 Quakers
                 .
                 But
                 Satan
                 is
                 cunning
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 give
                 a
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 serve
                 so
                 greatly
                 to
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 have
                 silent
                 meetings
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 most
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 teacher
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 find
                 more
                 comfort
                 often
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 speaking
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 at
                 a
                 meeting
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 my
                 dwelling
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 strangest
                 teaching
                 that
                 I
                 believe
                 was
                 ever
                 heard
                 of
                 among
                 pretended
                 Reformers
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 note
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 meeting
                 .
                 There
                 declared
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 but
                 a
                 woman
                 (
                 that
                 's
                 ordinary
                 )
                 not
                 an
                 English
                 woman
                 but
                 a
                 Dutch
                 woman
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 frequent
                 )
                 not
                 in
                 English
                 but
                 in
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 (
                 this
                 was
                 orderly
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Popish
                 Mass
                 )
                 and
                 prayers
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 strangest
                 thing
                 of
                 all
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 (
                 that
                 although
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 understood
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 the
                 Dutch-woman
                 interpret
                 into
                 English
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 )
                 they
                 knew
                 she
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 I
                 asked
                 him
                 how
                 ?
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 because
                 they
                 all
                 found
                 refreshings
                 ;
                 so
                 have
                 children
                 many
                 a
                 time
                 at
                 Puppet-playes
                 .
                 What
                 
                 a
                 pass
                 are
                 these
                 people
                 come
                 to
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 deny
                 all
                 teachings
                 by
                 man
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 doubt
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Story
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 dispute
                 (
                 or
                 somewhat
                 so
                 called
                 by
                 some
                 )
                 between
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   George
                   Whitehead
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Champion
                 ;
                 I
                 did
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 audience
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 my
                 Informer
                 a
                 Quaker
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 Quakers
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 meeting
                 :
                 but
                 none
                 dared
                 to
                 deny
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Charge
                 ,
                 only
                 
                   George
                   Whitehead
                
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 body
                 there
                 that
                 understood
                 Dutch.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 have
                 they
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 think
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 
                 contradiction
                 of
                 their
                 principles
                 in
                 teaching
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 they
                 but
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 light
                 or
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 teaches
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 such
                 light
                 replies
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 turn
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 go
                 somewhere
                 else
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 beyond
                 all
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 mentioned
                 and
                 owned
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 be
                 Gospel-Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 deny
                 a
                 Gospel-Church
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 men
                 who
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 deny
                 any
                 such
                 helps
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 produce
                 a
                 testimony
                 or
                 two
                 more
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 further
                 discovery
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                
                 
                 
                   we
                   own
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Thessalonica
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 places
                 more
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 called
                 Jerusalem
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 yet
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 new
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ever
                 built
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 it
                 pass
                 as
                 a
                 rumour
                 till
                 farther
                 confirmation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   made
                   the
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Overseers
                   —
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Overseers
                   to
                   be
                   invisible
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   saw
                   with
                   an
                   invisible
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   which
                   is
                   invisible
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   Great
                   mystery
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 p.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   fold
                   of
                   the
                   sheep
                   ?
                
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   The
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   life
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   shepherd
                   .
                
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   Church
                   the
                   fold
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   This
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   fold
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   .
                
              
               
                 Seeing
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 account
                 we
                 can
                 get
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 must
                 repair
                 to
                 
                   William
                   Smith
                
                 ,
                 who
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 we
                 do
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture-patterns
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 building
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 is
                 not
                 Zion
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 many
                 Pages
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Morning
                   Watch.
                
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 them
                 to
                 
                 deny
                 all
                 forms
                 and
                 visible
                 things
                 in
                 Religion
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 general
                 head
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Gospel-Church
                 is
                 a
                 form
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 building
                 is
                 fitly
                 framed
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 building
                 
                 without
                 any
                 form
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 framed
                 and
                 formed
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 with
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   though
                   I
                   be
                   absent
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   yet
                   am
                   I
                   with
                
                 
                 
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   joying
                   and
                   beholding
                   your
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stedfastness
                   of
                   your
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   holding
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 which
                 only
                 )
                 
                   all
                   the
                   body
                   by
                   joynts
                   and
                   hands
                   having
                   nourishment
                   ministred
                   
                   and
                   knit
                   together
                   ,
                   increaseth
                   with
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 Gospel-Church
                 is
                 a
                 number
                 (
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 many
                 gathered
                 together
                 )
                 united
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 form
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 mutual
                 edification
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 this
                 the
                 Quakers
                 utterly
                 deny
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
              
               .
               They
               deny
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               hearing
               the
               Word
               preached
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THey
                 will
                 allow
                 a
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 hear
                 preached
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 hinted
                 from
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 hear
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Prophets
                 bid
                 ,
                 
                   Cease
                   from
                   man.
                
                 But
                 having
                 already
                 so
                 largely
                 proved
                 their
                 tenet
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 That
                 only
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 must
                 be
                 attended
                 to
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 Scripture
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 you
                 against
                 this
                 fancy-full
                 teacher
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   how
                   shall
                   they
                   preach
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ?
                   as
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   How
                   beautifull
                   are
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   peace
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   have
                   they
                   not
                   heard
                   ?
                   yea
                   verily
                   ,
                   their
                   
                   sound
                   went
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   words
                   unto
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 are
                 more
                 Preachers
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Texts
                 explain
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   nigh
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 8th
                 Verse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Quakers
                 lay
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 foundation
                 for
                 their
                 light
                 within
                 .
                 This
                 Word
                 must
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 believe
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 preach
                 it self
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 hear
                 without
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 Preachers
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 feet
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 as
                 within
                 believers
                 ,
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 eternal
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Preachers
                 were
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Relatives
                 plural
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   ,
                   them
                   ,
                   theirs
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 hearing
                 the
                 
                 Word
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 comes
                 into
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 revealing
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 They
                 hold
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 preaches
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 hears
                 or
                 is
                 preached
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 them
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 doth
                 all
                 also
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 discovered
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 render
                 the
                 Quakers
                 the
                 most
                 absurd
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 Idiots
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 undertook
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 mans
                 voice
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   Is
                   there
                   something
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   my
                   conscience
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   will
                   give
                   me
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   him
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   that
                   can
                   do
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   man
                   cannot
                   know
                   him
                
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 
                   by
                   any
                   other
                
                 
                 
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   his
                   light
                   within
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 
                 
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 )
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Tenet
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mind
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   convinced
                   you
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   our
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   people
                   to
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   themselves
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 light
                 within
                 is
                 also
                 preached
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 auditor
                 of
                 the
                 doctrines
                 which
                 the
                 Quakers
                 say
                 are
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 these
                 instances
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   your
                   consciences
                   I
                   speak
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   is
                   one
                   in
                   all
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   So
                   I
                   desire
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   mind
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   speak
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   my
                   witness
                   .
                
              
               
                 Priest
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   to
                   ,
                   but
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   How
                   then
                   ministred
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ?
                   And
                   Christ
                   spake
                   to
                   the
                   Spirits
                   in
                   prison
                   :
                   And
                
                 Timothy
                 
                   was
                   to
                   stir
                   up
                   the
                   gift
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 ravel
                 into
                 these
                 Texts
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 Fox
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Pages
                 :
                 only
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 spirits
                 were
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 strive
                 before
                 the
                 floud
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 now
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Devils
                 )
                 under
                 the
                 irreversible
                 sentence
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 already
                 executed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 now
                 prison
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 fast
                 reserved
                 to
                 future
                 and
                 greater
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 punished
                 already
                 .
              
               
                 Over
                 and
                 above
                 ,
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 is
                 both
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meekness
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 phrase
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 wits
                 also
                 ;
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   proof
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Quakers
                   are
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   speak
                   to
                   
                   thee
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   right
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 lastly
                 to
                 shew
                 you
                 by
                 good
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 is
                 the
                 obedient
                 subject
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 absolute
                 and
                 infallible
                 dictates
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 discharged
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Province
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   is
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   value
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 their
                 obedience
                 is
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 alias
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 me
                 obeys
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 conceit
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 account
                 all
                 the
                 righteousness
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 unmixt
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   are
                   accused
                   that
                   we
                   judge
                   people
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Where
                   Christ
                   rules
                   in
                   his
                   Saints
                   he
                   judgeth
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Paul
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   I
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 forbear
                 here
                 to
                 remark
                 his
                 forging
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 making
                 Gods
                 stream
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 Devils
                 Mill
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 believe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 act
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs
                 act
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 enquire
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 have
                 drunk
                 in
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 Novice-Quakers
                 )
                 whether
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 be
                 their
                 obedience
                 ?
                 they
                 will
                 answer
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Quakers
                   disown
                   Gospel-Prayer
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 take
                 Gospel-Prayer
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 souls
                 uttering
                 its
                 wants
                 and
                 desires
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 humble
                 supplication
                 ;
                 with
                 an
                 audible
                 voice
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 
                 exercised
                 solemnly
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 or
                 Family
                 ;
                 with
                 or
                 without
                 an
                 audible
                 voice
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 person
                 is
                 private
                 :
                 but
                 alway
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 and
                 merits
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Quakers
                 disown
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 use
                 not
                 prayer
                 (
                 audibly
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 
                 with
                 their
                 Families
                 daily
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 opportunities
                 of
                 so
                 conversing
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 wherein
                 they
                 sin
                 against
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Directory
                 :
                 
                   After
                   this
                   manner
                   pray
                   ye
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   When
                   ye
                   pray
                
                 
                 
                   say
                   ,
                   Our
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 one
                 Petition
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   us
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   daily
                   bread
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 implyed
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 by
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 ;
                 Our
                 Father
                 give
                 us
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Family-Prayer
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 family
                 sharing
                 in
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 plenty
                 or
                 scarcity
                 of
                 provision
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 belly
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 spender
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 concerned
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 their
                 joynt
                 supplications
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 daily
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 daily
                 :
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 third
                 Note
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 although
                 we
                 may
                 pray
                 every
                 prayer
                 we
                 offer
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 provision
                 to
                 our
                 lives
                 end
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 it
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 provision
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 the
                 Quakers
                 wholly
                 disuse
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 contemptible
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 crave
                 not
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 ,
                 nor
                 express
                 
                 their
                 thankfulness
                 at
                 set-meals
                 for
                 their
                 Table-mercies
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 notorious
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 whereas
                 we
                 have
                 Christs
                 example
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 
                 
                   Jesus
                   took
                   the
                   loaves
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   thanks
                   ,
                   he
                   distributed
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   taken
                   the
                   five
                   loaves
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   two
                   fishes
                   ,
                   he
                   looked
                   up
                   to
                   heaven
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   blessed
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   He
                   took
                   bread
                   and
                   gave
                
                 
                 
                   thanks
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   broken
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   eat
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 could
                 learn
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 acknowledgement
                 
                 of
                 benefits
                 received
                 ,
                 or
                 receivable
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 did
                 and
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 amounts
                 but
                 to
                 this
                 :
                 He
                 left
                 us
                 a
                 perfect
                 example
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 think
                 scorn
                 to
                 follow
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 below
                 such
                 spiritual
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   looked
                   up
                   to
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 which
                 implyes
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 for
                 example
                 sake
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 dwelt
                 in
                 him
                 bodily
                 )
                 express
                 the
                 divine
                 Being
                 (
                 especially
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 more
                 glorious
                 manifestations
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 ,
                 or
                 beyond
                 the
                 visible
                 boundaries
                 of
                 this
                 little
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 Christs
                 example
                 ,
                 so
                 against
                 somewhat
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Gospel-precept
                 :
                 
                   For
                   every
                   creature
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                
                 
                 
                   refused
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   received
                   with
                   thanksgiving
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   prayer
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 omit
                 this
                 duty
                 (
                 which
                 therefore
                 Paul
                 would
                 not
                 when
                 in
                 a
                 storm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 company
                 in
                 a
                 consternation
                 with
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 )
                 renders
                 the
                 creature
                 no
                 good
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 unsanctified
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 rather
                 than
                 this
                 shall
                 pass
                 for
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 rebuke
                 to
                 the
                 Quakers
                 spirit
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 
                   James
                   Naylor
                
                 will
                 engage
                 his
                 infallibility
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 off
                 clear
                 .
                 But
                 
                 
                   where
                   the
                   pure
                   is
                   not
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 light
                 )
                 
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   defiled
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   in
                   fear
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   remembring
                   his
                   death
                   till
                   he
                   come
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   prayer
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 ●oul
                 take
                 thine
                 ease
                 ,
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 Quakers
                 light
                 within
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 needest
                 not
                 frame
                 thy self
                 to
                 the
                 serious
                 imployment
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 at
                 meals
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 (
                 the
                 Quakers
                 only
                 Christ
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 command
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 prayer
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 abstract
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 that
                 ,
                 cannot
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 be
                 without
                 prayer
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 altogether
                 silent
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 also
                 deny
                 publick
                 Ministerial
                 Prayer
                 :
                 
                 for
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 who
                 utter
                 petitions
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 informed
                 )
                 alwayes
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 singular
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   We
                   pray
                   thee
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 may
                 pray
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 pray
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Christs
                 Directory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 uncontroulled
                 fame
                 fail
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 this
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 both
                 pray
                 and
                 declare
                 for
                 the
                 sakes
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 need
                 neither
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 that
                 fully
                 prove
                 their
                 denying
                 of
                 Gospel-Prayer
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Their
                 contempt
                 of
                 true
                 Gospel-Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   So
                   the
                   same
                   wisdom
                   may
                   deny
                   the
                   prescribed
                   way
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   being
                   formal
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   invent
                   something
                   instead
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   higher
                   mystery
                   of
                   iniquity
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   speak
                   in
                   such
                   formal
                   words
                   composed
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   wisdom
                   their
                   words
                   are
                   formal
                   :
                   they
                   can
                   set
                   their
                   own
                   time
                   to
                   begin
                   and
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   will
                   
                   they
                   can
                   utter
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   will
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   silent
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   unclean
                   part
                   which
                   offers
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   accept
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 wisdom
                 here
                 is
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 main
                 formality
                 inveighed
                 against
                 is
                 keeping
                 of
                 set-times
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 forgive
                 us
                 this
                 errour
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 set-times
                 ,
                 and
                 exceed
                 their
                 ordinary
                 hours
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 wills
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 mean
                 not
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 know
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 wills
                 comply
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 likes
                 no
                 service
                 against
                 ,
                 nor
                 without
                 the
                 will
                 :
                 To
                 choose
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 pleases
                 God
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 present
                 when
                 the
                 Minister
                 is
                 at
                 
                 prayer
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 sit
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Hats
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 in
                 contempt
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 my self
                 have
                 experienced
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Owning
                 no
                 prayer
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 conception
                 ,
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   as
                   every
                   creature
                   is
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   that
                   Spirit
                   who
                   will
                   be
                   served
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   alone
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   come
                   in
                   since
                   the
                   fall
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   thinkings
                   ,
                   and
                   conceivings
                   are
                   shut
                   out
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   So
                   all
                   must
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   be
                   ordered
                   ,
                   and
                   cease
                   from
                   their
                   own
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   from
                   their
                   own
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   learn
                   to
                   be
                   silent
                   till
                   the
                   Spirit
                   give
                   them
                   utterance
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 us
                 to
                 deny
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 prays
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Spirits
                 Directory
                 )
                 and
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 commands
                 ,
                 exhortations
                 and
                 promises
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 he
                 prays
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 have
                 no
                 immediate
                 motions
                 from
                 the
                 divine
                 Being
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 obeys
                 Gods
                 commands
                 in
                 his
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 doth
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 through
                 Christ
                 accepted
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 lest
                 you
                 should
                 mistake
                 the
                 Quakers
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   traditions
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 hold
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 therein
                 contained
                 as
                 its
                 sence
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 second
                 hand
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 need
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 over
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 produced
                 you
                 may
                 learn
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 deny
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 intended
                 hereby
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 depravation
                 that
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 very
                 right
                 :
                 but
                 certainly
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 which
                 in
                 him
                 are
                 yea
                 and
                 amen
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 encouragement
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 fall
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 are
                 come
                 in
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 ;
                 and
                 faith
                 and
                 Gospel-obedience
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 man
                 most
                 eminently
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 thinkings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 conceiving
                 must
                 be
                 shut
                 out
                 also
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 absurd
                 notion
                 .
              
               
                 What!
                 must
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 conceive
                 nor
                 think
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 nor
                 how
                 to
                 express
                 our selves
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 praying
                 ?
                 Must
                 all
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 faculties
                 of
                 conceiving
                 ,
                 knowing
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 Gods
                 ?
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 concerned
                 in
                 his
                 worship
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 if
                 nothing
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 soul
                 or
                 body
                 ,
                 be
                 active
                 therein
                 ,
                 man
                 doth
                 not
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 pray
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 worships
                 himself
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Tenets
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 a
                 Text
                 or
                 two
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   would
                   order
                   my
                   cause
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   fill
                   my
                
                 
                 
                   mouth
                   with
                   arguments
                
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Heb.
                 signifies
                 a
                 marshalling
                 his
                 words
                 .
                 Prayer
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 petition
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 humble
                 pleading
                 ,
                 wrestling
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 sure
                 there
                 was
                 somewhat
                 of
                 Job
                 in
                 ordering
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 used
                 his
                 spiritual
                 skill
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 render'd
                 by
                 
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                   ,
                   disponerem
                
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 dispose
                 my
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Give
                   ear
                   to
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   will
                   pray
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   pray
                   with
                   the
                   understanding
                   also
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 
                   Paul's
                   will
                
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 
                   Paul's
                   understanding
                   also
                
                 exercised
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 my
                 understanding
                 is
                 unfruitfull
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 blames
                 as
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 supposed
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 the
                 Quakers
                 denying
                 Gospel-prayer
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 above-mentioned
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 reproved
                 their
                 anti-Gospel
                 notions
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 They
                 own
                 no
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   such
                   only
                   are
                   accepted
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   think
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   for
                   their
                   much
                
                 
                 
                   babling
                   ;
                   who
                   have
                   many
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 their
                 prayers
                 only
                 are
                 acceptable
                 who
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 their
                 light
                 within
                 )
                 and
                 although
                 we
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 thinking
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 much
                 better
                 things
                 than
                 much
                 babling
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 prayer
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 qualified
                 by
                 their
                 principle
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 account
                 but
                 babling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   it's
                   truth
                   in
                   the
                   inward
                   parts
                   he
                   seeks
                   for
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   wherein
                   none
                   of
                   you
                   can
                   worship
                   ,
                   who
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   living
                   Word
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   your
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   worship
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Devils
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 ?
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 meanings
                 suitable
                 to
                 our
                 expressions
                 ,
                 and
                 appearances
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 knowing
                 the
                 living
                 Word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 immediate
                 life
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 enough
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Writings
                 to
                 prove
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 they
                 deny
                 them
                 ▪
                 but
                 Naylor
                 telleth
                 you
                 (
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 Quaker
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 )
                 that
                 worship
                 not
                 thus
                 qualified
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 worshiping
                 of
                 Devils
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 Tenets
                 and
                 Notions
                 ,
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 put
                 my
                 meanings
                 to
                 their
                 words
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 bate
                 me
                 speaking
                 from
                 their
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 necessary
                 to
                 qualifie
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 speak
                 truly
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 undertake
                 to
                 expound
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 meaning
                 ,
                 their
                 ill
                 meant
                 phrases
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 mystery
                 is
                 none
                 to
                 me
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 although
                 they
                 talk
                 of
                 praying
                 in
                 the
                 
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 Naylor
                 phrases
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   his
                   light
                   and
                   power
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 this
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 teachings
                 and
                 motions
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 reported
                 on
                 all
                 hands
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 never
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 their
                 Mediator
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 then
                 do
                 they
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 Mediator
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 even
                 that
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 crucified
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 between
                 two
                 thieves
                 ,
                 above
                 1600
                 years
                 since
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 this
                 to
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 denied
                 not
                 this
                 Charge
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 I
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seeing
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Christ
                 (
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 distinction
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Mediator
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   is
                   one
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 whoever
                 they
                 are
                 that
                 deny
                 and
                 disown
                 
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 owning
                 the
                 Gospel-Ordinance
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Reading
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   and
                   Meditation
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   Gospel-Ordinances
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   deny
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 contempt
                 they
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 letter
                 ,
                 the
                 carnal
                 letter
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 attend
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 dry
                 
                 Letter-mongers
                 .
                 Take
                 only
                 one
                 instance
                 of
                 
                   William
                   Pens
                   ;
                   But
                   all
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   unlearned
                   from
                   their
                   first
                   birth
                   ,
                   education
                   and
                   traditional
                   read
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   unmanned
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   again
                   become
                   a
                   little
                   child
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   Gods
                   work
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   known
                   .
                
                 And
                 Fisher
                 calls
                 studying
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   scraping
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 .
                 I
                 wonder
                 wherefore
                 God
                 ordered
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 and
                 studied
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   within
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Tables
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Law
                   ,
                   Works
                   and
                   Books
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Whatever
                   thou
                   be
                   ,
                   whether
                   a
                   teacher
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   professor
                   of
                   what
                   thou
                   comprehends
                   to
                   be
                   truth
                   from
                   the
                   letter
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   under
                   what
                   form
                   ,
                   name
                   ,
                   or
                   title
                   soever
                   thou
                   be
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   dead
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   dead
                   woman
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   abides
                   on
                   thee
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   see
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 Miserable
                 man
                 !
                 that
                 talks
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 father
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Scripture
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 is
                 directly
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 smoak
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 somewhat
                 of
                 their
                 abundant
                 scorn
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 wherein
                 they
                 express
                 a
                 superfluity
                 of
                 naughtiness
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 but
                 down-right
                 railing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ordinances
                 I
                 have
                 hitherto
                 considered
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 moral
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 natural
                 obligation
                 ,
                 although
                 that
                 substantial
                 and
                 essential
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 qualification
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 respect
                 to
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 will
                 require
                 a
                 denomination
                 more
                 evangelical
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 call
                 them
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 Christian-Ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 two
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 are
                 purely
                 and
                 perfectly
                 positive
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 meerly
                 upon
                 divinely-revealed
                 institution
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 come
                 within
                 our
                 notice
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 any
                 way
                 obliging
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 sanction
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 put
                 
                 upon
                 institutions
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 since
                 his
                 revealed
                 Law
                 hath
                 abounded
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 when
                 the
                 revelations
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 immediately
                 to
                 his
                 servants
                 was
                 very
                 rare
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 omit
                 injunctions
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 .
                 The
                 sacrifices
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 as
                 early
                 as
                 Cain
                 and
                 Abel
                 .
                 Yea
                 Adam
                 in
                 his
                 state
                 of
                 innocency
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 then
                 needed
                 not
                 any
                 indication
                 of
                 moral
                 duties
                 ,
                 beyond
                 what
                 was
                 within
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 his
                 natural
                 ,
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 uncorrupted
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 innate
                 to
                 his
                 perfect
                 frame
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 disposition
                 )
                 had
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 a
                 positive
                 duty
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 absolute
                 soveraignty
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 might
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 might
                 learn
                 to
                 render
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 just
                 in
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 never
                 explicitely
                 commanded
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 will
                 obliges
                 singly
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 respect
                 of
                 natural
                 and
                 unchangeable
                 equity
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 expressed
                 his
                 jealousie
                 over
                 
                 this
                 right
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 sins
                 against
                 not
                 only
                 natural
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 superadded
                 precepts
                 to
                 confirm
                 and
                 strengthen
                 its
                 doubtfulness
                 and
                 decayes
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 passed
                 by
                 without
                 any
                 special
                 expressions
                 of
                 his
                 provocation
                 ,
                 sins
                 committed
                 against
                 his
                 positive
                 Laws
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 avenged
                 with
                 a
                 high
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Adam's
                 and
                 
                 Eve's
                 transgression
                 was
                 against
                 an
                 institution
                 and
                 positive
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 which
                 so
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 banished
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 imposed
                 that
                 curse
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 groans
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 below
                 our
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 sinning
                 against
                 God
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 respects
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 affixes
                 the
                 direfull
                 penalty
                 to
                 this
                 positive
                 Law
                 :
                 
                   In
                   the
                   day
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   thou
                   eatest
                   thereof
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   surely
                   die
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 case
                 of
                 Nadab
                 and
                 Abihu
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 bare
                 witness
                 against
                 them
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 by
                 consuming
                 them
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 salt
                 to
                 season
                 others
                 with
                 an
                 awfull
                 reverence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 purely
                 instituted
                 worship
                 .
                 Vzzah
                 was
                 smitten
                 and
                 died
                 on
                 the
                 spot
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 miscarried
                 
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 sinning
                 against
                 a
                 positive
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 good
                 and
                 commendable
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 so
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament-dispensation
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 his
                 positive
                 Laws
                 without
                 the
                 fence
                 of
                 his
                 special
                 displeasure
                 witnessed
                 against
                 the
                 contemners
                 ,
                 and
                 abusers
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   many
                   are
                   weak
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   sickly
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   sleep
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 grave
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 disorder
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
                 although
                 (
                 especially
                 among
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 )
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 many
                 great
                 sins
                 against
                 moral
                 precepts
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 assigns
                 not
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 breach
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 great
                 inclination
                 of
                 
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 pride
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 innate
                 reason
                 and
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 unwillingness
                 to
                 subscribe
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 within
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 something
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 meer
                 authority
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 )
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 put
                 such
                 a
                 guard
                 on
                 positive
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 gracious
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 leave
                 men
                 without
                 a
                 test
                 of
                 their
                 resignation
                 to
                 his
                 divine
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 absolute
                 (
                 though
                 never
                 unjust
                 )
                 soveraignty
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 having
                 observed
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 meerly
                 positive
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 sleighted
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 they
                 seem
                 of
                 no
                 tendency
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 have
                 given
                 my
                 Reader
                 this
                 (
                 not
                 superfluous
                 )
                 Introduction
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 its
                 institution
                 and
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Quakers
                 deny
                 Water-Baptism
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 now
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Baptism
                   we
                   own
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   deny
                   all
                   other
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 Water-Baptism
                 plainly
                 denied
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 stigmatized
                 also
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 ever
                 so
                 conscientiously
                 and
                 regularly
                 practise
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   now
                   I
                   see
                   the
                   other
                
                 [
                 Water-Baptism
                 ]
                 to
                 
                 
                   be
                   formal
                   imitation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   invention
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   meer
                   delusion
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   are
                   Heathens
                   and
                   no
                   Christians
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   witness
                   this
                   Baptism
                   ,
                
                 [
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                   spirit
                
                 of
                 delusion
                 ]
                 
                   who
                   can
                   witness
                   this
                   ,
                   denies
                   all
                   other
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   brain-imaginations
                   we
                   deny
                
                 .
              
               
                 Methinks
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 call
                 Water-Baptism
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 too
                 palpable
                 an
                 untruth
                 ;
                 though
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 formal
                 imitation
                 be
                 an
                 untruth
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 tollerable
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 brand
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 a
                 meer
                 delusion
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 reflection
                 on
                 its
                 Author
                 ,
                 as
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 heart
                 steel-hard
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 head
                 dungeon-dark
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 void
                 of
                 the
                 fear
                 and
                 awe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 could
                 thus
                 suggest
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 measure
                 full
                 ,
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 reproached
                 as
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 eyes
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 fore-heads
                 as
                 impudent
                 as
                 theirs
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 as
                 rank
                 Quakers
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 will
                 call
                 me
                 not
                 only
                 injurious
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 saying
                 and
                 proving
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 lyes
                 and
                 confidence
                 with
                 them
                 are
                 prerogativ'd
                 things
                 ,
                 while
                 truth
                 must
                 beg
                 and
                 have
                 nothing
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 leave
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 may
                 starve
                 or
                 flee
                 where
                 the
                 Quakers
                 rule
                 the
                 roast
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 [
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ]
                 
                   rose
                   from
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Popes
                   invention
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   practice
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   as
                   they
                   use
                   them
                   ,
                   had
                   their
                   institution
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Without
                 doubt
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 is
                 wonderfully
                 
                 learned
                 in
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 write
                 )
                 doth
                 declare
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 without
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 This
                 regardfull
                 Prophet
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptism
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 too
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 indeed
                 took
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 instituted
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Author
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 cited
                 him
                 ,
                 tells
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Latin
                 the
                 original
                 :
                 his
                 mind
                 is
                 all
                 on
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 I
                 'le
                 leave
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 imitate
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 consider
                 the
                 weightiest
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 clearest
                 against
                 their
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 weigh
                 theirs
                 truly
                 and
                 justly
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 determine
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 
                   They
                   who
                   would
                   have
                   one
                   Baptism
                   inward
                   ,
                   another
                
                 
                 
                   outward
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   two
                   Baptisms
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Baptism
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 tells
                 an
                 
                 untruth
                 wilfully
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 he
                 could
                 tell
                 another
                 .
                 He
                 uses
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 abuses
                 )
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 just
                 before
                 repeated
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   Lord
                   ,
                   one
                   Faith
                   ,
                   one
                   Baptism
                   ,
                
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 adds
                 his
                 but
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Text
                 hath
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Baptism
                   is
                   but
                   one
                
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 find
                 such
                 a
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 turn
                 Quaker
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 such
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 by
                 it
                 infallibly
                 guided
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 forges
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Objection
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 That
                 Water-Baptism
                 is
                 the
                 sign
                 ,
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 (
                 but
                 not
                 all
                 )
                 signified
                 :
                 now
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 thing
                 signifying
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 two
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 new
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 matter
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 Circumcision
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Covenant
                 also
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   born
                   in
                   thy
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   bought
                   with
                   thy
                   money
                   ,
                   must
                   need
                   be
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Covenant
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   your
                   flesh
                   ,
                   for
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Covenant
                   .
                
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 with
                 water
                 is
                 Baptism
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 of
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 analogically
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 in
                 it
                 something
                 a
                 likeness
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 proportion
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 washing
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 dipping
                 into
                 water
                 properly
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 washing
                 the
                 soul
                 but
                 improperly
                 ,
                 for
                 freeing
                 it
                 from
                 sinfull
                 pollutions
                 .
                 I
                 hope
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 believe
                 a
                 soul
                 can
                 be
                 rinsed
                 or
                 dipped
                 .
                 Beside
                 ,
                 in
                 Water-Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 body
                 being
                 dipt
                 or
                 washed
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 not
                 dipt
                 or
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 Objection
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 fancy
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 contemn
                 the
                 Deeds
                 and
                 Seal
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Paper
                 ,
                 and
                 Ink
                 ,
                 and
                 Wax
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 may
                 lose
                 Land
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 their
                 contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 pay
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 folly
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 ground
                 for
                 denying
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 
                 laid
                 on
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 it
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 or
                 dis-service
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 only
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 call
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 du●
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 )
                 had
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 Baptizing
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 had
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   sent
                   me
                   not
                   to
                   baptize
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 he
                 did
                 baptize
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 baptized
                 so
                 few
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 rather
                 providential
                 than
                 designed
                 by
                 Paul
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 being
                 so
                 famous
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 converting
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 him
                 up
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 Christs
                 Minister
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 his
                 Competitor
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 thanks
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 baptized
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 he
                 baptized
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 baptize
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 enough
                 beside
                 for
                 that
                 work
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 omitted
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 any
                 to
                 administer
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 confer
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 
              
               
                 That
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 consequence
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 what
                 Baptism
                 signified
                 :
                 beside
                 ,
                 the
                 giving
                 the
                 holy
                 
                 Ghost
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 miraculous
                 nature
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 in
                 the
                 newness
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 conviction
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 had
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 before
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 None
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 baptize
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   Ananias
                
                 baptized
                 Paul
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 sent
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ends
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 what
                 interest
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 faith
                 remain
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 a●…mediate
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 stewards
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 also
                 a
                 cognizance
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 abolished
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 proof
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Nailor
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   preached
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Spirit
                   in
                   its
                   stead
                
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 that
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 is
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   John
                   Higgins
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Water-Baptism
                
                 
                 
                   was
                   but
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                
                 John
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   known
                   and
                   confessed
                
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 perceive
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Confessions
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Patriarch
                 
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 to
                 decide
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 after
                 his
                 words
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 inferiours
                 should
                 speak
                 again
                 .
                 
                   Where
                   was
                
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 or
                 Mark
                 ,
                 or
                 Luke
                 ,
                 or
                 John
                 
                   baptized
                   ?
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                
                 Paul
                 
                   thanked
                   God
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   baptized
                   ?
                   Baptizing
                   is
                   making
                   Disciples
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   baptizing
                   
                   them
                   into
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   thatis
                   ,
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   —
                   but
                   he
                
                 [
                 Paul
                 ]
                 
                   told
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   the
                   Saints
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   seen
                   ,
                   and
                   Water
                   is
                   seen
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   Baptism
                   .
                
              
               
                 Strange
                 arguments
                 !
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 command
                 and
                 abundant
                 instances
                 of
                 its
                 practice
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 force
                 ;
                 unless
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 account
                 where
                 every
                 believer
                 was
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 Paul
                 did
                 not
                 baptize
                 all
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 baptized
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 Baptism
                 being
                 a
                 making
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Water-Baptism
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 small
                 friend
                 to
                 Infant-Baptism
                 :
                 if
                 of
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 will
                 eat
                 his
                 words
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 bestow
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 new
                 creatures
                 ;
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 mistake
                 of
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 of
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 last
                 argument
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 never
                 
                 offered
                 it self
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 service
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Quakers
                 light
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 almighty
                 )
                 had
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 make
                 an
                 effectual
                 instrument
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Paul
                 brought
                 the
                 Saints
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 Water
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Baptism
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 Text
                 to
                 which
                 his
                 words
                 refer
                 ,
                 will
                 admire
                 his
                 sharp-piercing
                 genius
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 non-such
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 find
                 such
                 a
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 or
                 tell
                 the
                 world
                 it
                 was
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 seen
                 must
                 be
                 cast
                 away
                 and
                 rejected
                 ,
                 I
                 counsel
                 the
                 Quakers
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 eager
                 pursuers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 dare
                 ground
                 upon
                 the
                 Text
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 above
                 all
                 )
                 to
                 reject
                 their
                 proud
                 dreaming
                 intollerable
                 notions
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 ignorance
                 and
                 delusion
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 gross
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 seen
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 felt
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 will
                 affirm
                 they
                 own
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 that
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 is
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 right
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Quakers
                   disown
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   now
                   a
                   Gospel-Ordinance
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 they
                 own
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 call
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 delude
                 people
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 received
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 23.
                 do
                 express
                 the
                 true
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 deny
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Feeding
                   upon
                   the
                   husk
                   and
                   shadow
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                
                 
                 carnal
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Bread
                   which
                   the
                   world
                
                 [
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 
                   Quakers
                   ]
                   breaks
                   ,
                   is
                   natural
                   and
                   carnal
                   —
                   so
                   also
                   the
                   Cup
                   which
                   they
                   drink
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                   is
                   no
                   communion
                   but
                   natural
                   ,
                   outward
                   and
                   carnal
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 [
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ]
                 
                 
                   are
                   the
                   Popes
                   invention
                   .
                   —
                   The
                   Priest
                   gives
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   tells
                   them
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   Wine
                   and
                   not
                   Bloud
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 trouble
                 thee
                 with
                 so
                 an
                 unnecessary
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 reply
                 to
                 these
                 silly
                 cavils
                 ,
                 and
                 plain
                 contradictions
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 main
                 Objection
                 the
                 Quakers
                 have
                 against
                 
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 (
                 beside
                 that
                 against
                 all
                 forms
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 seen
                 )
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 precept
                 doth
                 not
                 bind
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 who
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 was
                 not
                 come
                 (
                 either
                 in
                 shedding
                 it
                 abroad
                 miraculously
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 Acts
                 )
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 sanctifier
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 Disciples
                 and
                 whole
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 were
                 so
                 frequent
                 in
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 tells
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   The
                   Bread
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   we
                   break
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 none
                 must
                 be
                 engaged
                 by
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 come
                 by
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 is
                 exceeding
                 cross
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 this
                 renders
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 peculiar
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 unconverted
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 own
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   was
                   the
                   thing
                   Christ
                   in
                   tender
                   love
                   to
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   departure
                   ,
                   warned
                   them
                   on
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   their
                   nature
                   would
                   draw
                   to
                   the
                   earth-ward
                   ,
                
                 not
                 yet
                 being
                 changed
                 ,
                 nor
                 having
                 Christ
                 born
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   warning
                   ,
                   and
                   leaving
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   sign
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 be
                 obeyed
                 as
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 
                 Nailor's
                 speech
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 all
                 strangers
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 conversion
                 .
              
               
               
                 Before
                 I
                 part
                 with
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 unmeet
                 to
                 inform
                 you
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 which
                 they
                 own
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   eat
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   come
                   to
                   die
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   slew
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   do
                   you
                   shew
                   the
                   Lords
                   death
                   till
                   he
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   find
                   you
                   eating
                   ,
                   and
                   drinking
                   with
                   the
                   drunken
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 mortification
                 to
                 sin
                 (
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 sense
                 )
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 sense
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 dying
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 At
                 another
                 turn
                 it
                 is
                 somewhat
                 else
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 
                 contrary
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   all
                   know
                   who
                   come
                   to
                   his
                   Supper
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   are
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   sup
                   with
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   imitators
                   and
                   observers
                   of
                   times
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   ,
                   whose
                   contention
                   is
                   about
                   outsides
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 cited
                 before
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Fast
                 ,
                 a
                 Popish
                 cruciating
                 Fast
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 last
                 cited
                 a
                 Feast
                 ,
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Feast
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Feast
                 is
                 constituted
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 supping
                 with
                 the
                 creature
                 :
                 whereas
                 before
                 his
                 mind
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Christ
                 comes
                 ,
                 the
                 Supper
                 is
                 ended
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 Christ
                 himself
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 strangest
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 expressed
                 
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   at
                   all
                   seasons
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   ;
                   in
                   their
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   to
                   have
                   communion
                   with
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Bloud
                   —
                   yea
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   eat
                   with
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   Table
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   plain
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 given
                 up
                 these
                 people
                 to
                 
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
               
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 is
                 quite
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 it
                 remains
                 ,
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 fasting
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 call
                 excess
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 it
                 is
                 spiritual
                 and
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 coming
                 makes
                 the
                 Supper
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 every
                 meal
                 you
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 draught
                 you
                 drink
                 ;
                 you
                 ought
                 therein
                 to
                 remember
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 ,
                 at
                 breakfast
                 ,
                 dinner
                 ,
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 afternoons
                 luncheons
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 wretch
                 Nailor
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 sang
                 Hosanna
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 him
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 now
                 but
                 own
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 honoured
                 and
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 dared
                 to
                 say
                 concerning
                 this
                 false
                 confused
                 stuff
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   I
                   have
                   received
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   declare
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   known
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   eternal
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 denying
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 proved
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 be
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 or
                 consistent
                 with
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 very
                 un-intelligible
                 account
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 mouth
                 (
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   deny
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   did
                   ever
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   ever
                   reveal
                   himself
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   thou
                   callest
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   grace
                
                 )
                 was
                 not
                 full
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 fault
                 against
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 intended
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
              
               The
               Quakers
               deny
               the
               transactions
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
               in
               Judea
               above
               sixteen
               hundred
               yeares
               since
               ;
               or
               as
               he
               is
               now
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               have
               any
               influence
               into
               our
               Justification
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 point
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 short
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 every
                 path
                 of
                 error
                 out-strip
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 crooked
                 way
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   Presbyterians
                   and
                   Independants
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   their
                   feeding
                   upon
                   the
                   report
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   done
                   many
                   hundred
                   years
                   ago
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 he
                 saith
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reproach
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 act
                 faith
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 comfort
                 from
                 the
                 blessed
                 effects
                 of
                 Christs
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 sufferings
                 by
                 him
                 wrought
                 and
                 suffered
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   righteousness
                   Christ
                   performed
                   without
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   was
                   not
                   my
                   justification
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   I
                   saved
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 I
                 believe
                 it
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Can
                   outward
                   Bloud
                   cleanse
                   the
                   conscience
                   ?
                   can
                
                 
                 
                   outward
                   Water
                   wash
                   the
                   soul
                   clean
                   ?
                
                 A
                 plain
                 denial
                 of
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 shed
                 on
                 
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 to
                 cleanse
                 the
                 soul
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Seeing
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   of
                   purifying
                   the
                   heavenly
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 23.
                 
                   it
                   would
                   seriously
                   be
                   enquired
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   waited
                   on
                   to
                   know
                   ;
                   what
                   nature
                   those
                   sacrifices
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   which
                   cleanse
                   the
                   heavenly
                   things
                   ?
                   Whether
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   of
                   necessity
                   be
                   heavenly
                   ?
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   whether
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Vail
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   within
                   the
                   Vail
                   ?
                   Whether
                   was
                   it
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   earthly
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   inward
                   spiritual
                   nature
                   ?
                   Whether
                   was
                   it
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   which
                   Christ
                   took
                   of
                   the
                   first
                
                 Adam
                 '
                 
                   s
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   second
                
                 Adam
                 '
                 
                   s
                   nature
                
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 these
                 Queries
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 far
                 he
                 is
                 
                 from
                 believing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 offering
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 hath
                 any
                 influence
                 into
                 our
                 remission
                 ,
                 and
                 cleansing
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 contemning
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 as
                 beneath
                 and
                 short
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 efficacy
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 mysteriously
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 visible
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 heavenly
                 and
                 spiritual
                 nature
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 which
                 he
                 quotes
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 23.
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Apostles
                 most
                 forcible
                 and
                 plain
                 argument
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 those
                 beasts
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 shadows
                 and
                 types
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 effectual
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 true
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 shadowed
                 out
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 pity
                 and
                 horror
                 behold
                 the
                 wofull
                 shifts
                 men
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 bewildred
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 forsake
                 the
                 plain
                 paths
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 any
                 fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 foolish
                 imagination
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 let
                 go
                 the
                 lye
                 in
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   this
                   we
                   witness
                   ,
                   who
                   through
                   the
                   Lamb
                   our
                
                 
                 
                   Saviour
                   do
                   reign
                   above
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   death
                   ,
                   hell
                   and
                   the
                   devil
                   ;
                   but
                   none
                   can
                   witness
                   this
                   ,
                   whose
                   eye
                   is
                   outward
                   ,
                   looking
                   at
                   a
                   Redeemer
                   afar
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   live
                   in
                   sin
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 qualification
                 of
                 
                   living
                   in
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 they
                 frequently
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 blind
                 before
                 the
                 Readers
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 phrase
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scripture
                 intends
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 unconverted
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 sincere
                 in
                 their
                 hatred
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 Quakers
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 live
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 any
                 remains
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 whose
                 lives
                 are
                 not
                 totally
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 stains
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 plain
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 utterly
                 disowning
                 
                   the
                   Christ
                   without
                
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 that
                 looks
                 at
                 him
                 ;
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 victory
                 over
                 death
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 and
                 died
                 as
                 far
                 off
                 as
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Lamb
                 their
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 hear
                 one
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 pass
                 for
                 
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 of
                 their
                 Doctors
                 opinions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   conclude
                   to
                   themselves
                   a
                   belief
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   apply
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   that
                   suffered
                   without
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   and
                   offering
                   all
                   things
                   is
                   accomplished
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   sin
                   shall
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   live
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   through
                   his
                   mediation
                   and
                   intercession
                   
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   believe
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   access
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   accepted
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   neither
                   know
                   God
                   nor
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   they
                   say
                   he
                   sits
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   in
                   their
                   mind
                   perswaded
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   reconciled
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   yet
                   sinners
                   .
                
              
               
                 Those
                 he
                 calls
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 condemns
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 that
                 repair
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 as
                 their
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 teaching
                 and
                 power
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 but
                 cloy
                 you
                 to
                 cite
                 more
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 suffered
                 therein
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Example
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   influence
                   of
                   Christs
                   transactions
                   without
                   us
                   ,
                   above
                   1600
                   years
                   since
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Justification
                   and
                   Salvation
                   of
                   Believers
                   ,
                   asserted
                   ,
                   and
                   vindicated
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 voluminous
                 in
                 the
                 agitating
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 many
                 far
                 more
                 able
                 and
                 worthy
                 having
                 wrote
                 on
                 it
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 amongst
                 persons
                 who
                 deserve
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 Venerable
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 prospect
                 into
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 curious
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 the
                 transactions
                 of
                 Christ
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 our
                 Justification
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 firmly
                 agreed
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 as
                 soon
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 condemn
                 and
                 throw
                 away
                 their
                 Bibles
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 belief
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 consider
                 Christs
                 Obedience
                 as
                 active
                 and
                 passive
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 efficacy
                 denyed
                 by
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 some
                 Objections
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 then
                 shew
                 you
                 what
                 Righteousness
                 they
                 profess
                 Salvation
                 and
                 Justification
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   righteousness
                   of
                   Christs
                   active
                   Obedience
                   without
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   before
                   us
                   considered
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   he
                   received
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   a
                   seal
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   yet
                   being
                   uncircumcised
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   that
                   righteousness
                   might
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   them
                   also
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 righteousness
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 compleat
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 unlimited
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 case
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 righteousness
                 without
                 stain
                 of
                 sin
                 or
                 unrighteousness
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 compleat
                 righteousness
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 crookedness
                 ,
                 obliquity
                 ,
                 or
                 fault
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 that
                 righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 thereby
                 expressed
                 ;
                 for
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 this
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 seal
                 of
                 that
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 imputation
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 reckoning
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 person
                 ;
                 verse
                 10.
                 
                 
                   How
                   was
                   it
                   then
                   reckoned
                
                 ?
                 verse
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   was
                   reckoned
                   to
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   for
                   righteousness
                
                 :
                 not
                 as
                 
                   James
                   Nailor
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   with
                   him
                   his
                   righteousness
                   is
                   freely
                
                 imputed
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 put
                 into
                 
                   the
                   creature
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 imputing
                 were
                 a
                 
                   putting
                   in
                
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 imputed
                 to
                 
                   James
                   Nailor
                
                 that
                 
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 ;
                 was
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 put
                 into
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 ?
                 A
                 very
                 fit
                 Expositor
                 of
                 mysterious
                 Scriptures
                 !
                 However
                 he
                 hit
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 put
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 reckoned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 as
                 a
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Abraham
                 by
                 him
                 wrought
                 ,
                 or
                 wrought
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 any
                 grace
                 or
                 favour
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 reckon
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 righteousness
                 of
                 another
                 that
                 was
                 reckoned
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 Whose
                 righteousness
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 by
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 imputed
                 or
                 reckoned
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 verse
                 11.
                 
                 
                   A
                   seal
                   of
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   being
                   yet
                   uncircumcised
                   .
                
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 this
                 consideration
                 may
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 imputed
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 the
                 righteousness
                 imputed
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 righteousness
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 command
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 own
                 act
                 .
                 
                   The
                   just
                   shall
                   live
                   by
                
                 his
                 
                   faith
                   .
                   His
                
                 faith
                 is
                 accounted
                 for
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 then
                 be
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 faith
                 acts
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 looks
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   our
                   righteousness
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 great
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 .
                 
                   The
                   promise
                   ,
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 worker
                 of
                 that
                 righteousness
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 to
                 justifie
                 a
                 poor
                 believer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 believers
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 reckoned
                 or
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 imputed
                 
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   That
                   as
                   sin
                   hath
                   reigned
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   even
                   so
                   might
                   grace
                   reign
                   through
                   righteousness
                   unto
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                
                 That
                 this
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 Justification
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 the
                 abounding
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 and
                 19
                 verses
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 lays
                 his
                 argument
                 for
                 grace
                 and
                 righteousness
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 similitude
                 to
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 sin
                 by
                 imputation
                 .
                 
                   For
                   if
                   by
                
                 one
                 
                   mans
                   offence
                   death
                   reigned
                   by
                
                 one
                 ,
                 verse
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   offence
                
                 
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   judgement
                   came
                   upon
                   all
                   men
                
                 ,
                 verse
                 18.
                 
                 
                   For
                   as
                   by
                
                 one
                 
                   mans
                   disobedience
                   many
                   were
                   made
                   sinners
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 19.
                 
                   much
                   more
                   they
                   which
                   receive
                   abundance
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   shall
                   reign
                   in
                   life
                   by
                
                 one
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 verse
                 17.
                 
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   free
                   gift
                   came
                   upon
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   justification
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 18.
                 
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                
                 one
                 
                   shall
                   many
                   be
                   made
                   righteous
                
                 ,
                 verse
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 further
                 to
                 clear
                 this
                 truth
                 (
                 if
                 clearer
                 evidence
                 may
                 be
                 possible
                 )
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 verse
                 14.
                 will
                 contribute
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nevertheless
                   death
                   reigned
                   from
                
                 Adam
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   even
                   over
                   them
                   that
                   had
                   not
                   sinned
                   after
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                
                 Adam
                 '
                 
                   s
                   transgression
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 respects
                 wherein
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 many
                 
                 of
                 )
                 those
                 over
                 whom
                 death
                 reigned
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 sin
                 after
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 transgression
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 sin
                 against
                 a
                 revealed
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 Adam
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 eating
                 the
                 forbidden
                 
                 fruit
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 revealed
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 Covenant
                 of
                 life
                 expresly
                 given
                 from
                 God
                 after
                 
                 Adam's
                 time
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 untill
                 Moses
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 all
                 sin
                 actually
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 did
                 ;
                 yet
                 death
                 reigned
                 over
                 Infants
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 actual
                 sin
                 ,
                 Innocents
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 what
                 Law
                 did
                 Infants
                 suffer
                 death
                 ?
                 if
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 included
                 in
                 Adam
                 the
                 first
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 offence
                 becoming
                 theirs
                 thereby
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   For
                   as
                   in
                
                 Adam
                 all
                 
                   die
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   shall
                
                 all
                 
                   be
                   made
                   alive
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                   Children
                   or
                   Infants
                
                 suffered
                 a
                 penalty
                 without
                 all
                 Law
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   But
                   sin
                   is
                   not
                   imputed
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Law.
                
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Law
                 then
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 imputation
                 reached
                 to
                 his
                 posterity
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 respect
                 ,
                 Adam
                 was
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 
                 one
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 imputed
                 to
                 justification
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 considered
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 arguing
                 is
                 but
                 trifling
                 ,
                 and
                 concludes
                 nothing
                 of
                 what
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 by
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 four
                 Objections
                 (
                 among
                 others
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 these
                 Texts
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 I
                 have
                 vindicated
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 was
                 our
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therein
                 did
                 answer
                 to
                 Adam
                 as
                 his
                 figure
                 ;
                 for
                 sin
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 
                 Adam's
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 righteousness
                 by
                 Christs
                 .
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 error
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 error
                 so
                 old
                 and
                 rotten
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Quakers
                 will
                 not
                 embrace
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 error
                 as
                 their
                 element
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Texts
                 I
                 have
                 quoted
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 appearance
                 of
                 sin
                 entring
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 example
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Infants
                 over
                 whom
                 death
                 reigned
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 sinning
                 by
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 derivation
                 of
                 
                 
                 Adam's
                 corrupted
                 nature
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 sinfull
                 dispositions
                 and
                 habits
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 generation
                 from
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 imputation
                 of
                 his
                 sin
                 committed
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 righteousness
                 that
                 justifies
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 derived
                 in
                 spiritual
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 disposed
                 ,
                 and
                 enabled
                 to
                 work
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 spiritual
                 life
                 and
                 vigour
                 it
                 receives
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 its
                 root
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 That
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 condemnation
                 spoken
                 of
                 would
                 be
                 by
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 dispositions
                 to
                 sin
                 are
                 derived
                 from
                 Adam
                 by
                 natural
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 dispositions
                 to
                 holiness
                 by
                 regeneration
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 these
                 Texts
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 emphatical
                 word
                 which
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 hinge
                 the
                 whole
                 argument
                 turns
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 one
                 ;
                 by
                 one
                 mans
                 offence
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 one
                 ;
                 whereas
                 if
                 the
                 Objection
                 did
                 hit
                 the
                 meaning
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 must
                 rather
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   by
                   all
                   or
                   every
                   mans
                   offence
                   ,
                   condemnation
                   came
                   upon
                   all
                   :
                
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 that
                 middle
                 thing
                 ,
                 mans
                 corrupt
                 disposition
                 to
                 knit
                 condemnation
                 to
                 
                 Adam's
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 more
                 original
                 and
                 remote
                 cause
                 .
                 Also
                 
                 it
                 should
                 then
                 be
                 in
                 or
                 
                   into
                   all
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   upon
                   all
                
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 condemnation
                 that
                 came
                 upon
                 
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 reigned
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 temporal
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 eternal
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 proportion
                 with
                 justification
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 and
                 eternal
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 you
                 prove
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 prove
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 corporal
                 and
                 temporal
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 eternal
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 go
                 no
                 further
                 to
                 fetch
                 the
                 proof
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 
                   righteousness
                   to
                   eternal
                   life
                
                 .
                 And
                 temporal
                 death
                 is
                 not
                 remitted
                 or
                 discharged
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 enjoy
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 James
                 saith
                 ,
                 What
                 
                 
                   doth
                   it
                   profit
                   ,
                   my
                   brethren
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   say
                   he
                   hath
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   works
                   ?
                   can
                   faith
                   save
                   him
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Was
                   not
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   our
                   Father
                   justified
                   by
                   works
                
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ye
                   see
                   then
                   how
                   that
                   by
                   works
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   justified
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   faith
                   only
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 Instance
                 in
                 the
                 Objection
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 The
                 saying
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 render
                 him
                 justified
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 justifie
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 A
                 dogmatical
                 or
                 historical
                 faith
                 cannot
                 justifie
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 act
                 on
                 the
                 promise
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 under
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 justifying
                 righteousness
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 faith
                 the
                 Devils
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 believing
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 believing
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   dead
                   faith
                
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 verse
                 17.
                 
              
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 Instance
                 :
                 
                 Abraham's
                 works
                 
                 though
                 they
                 justified
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 justifie
                 his
                 person
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 his
                 offering
                 up
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 doth
                 give
                 evidence
                 for
                 this
                 Exposition
                 :
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   thou
                   fearest
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   seeing
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   with-held
                   thy
                   Son
                   ,
                   thine
                   only
                   Son
                   from
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   my
                   faith
                   by
                   my
                   works
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 third
                 Instance
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 joyn
                 
                 works
                 with
                 faith
                 in
                 justification
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 works
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 although
                 justifying
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 works
                 ,
                 yet
                 faith
                 justifies
                 without
                 works
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 have
                 seeing
                 eyes
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 brains
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 essential
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 living
                 motion
                 of
                 every
                 member
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 eye
                 only
                 sees
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 lungs
                 ,
                 or
                 brains
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 pluck
                 the
                 eyes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 so
                 alone
                 be
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 .
                 So
                 works
                 are
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 justifying
                 faith
                 ;
                 yet
                 faith
                 alone
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 justifying
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 acts
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 justifie
                 the
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 cloathing
                 the
                 soul
                 with
                 Christs
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 it
                 is
                 translated
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   by
                   faith
                   only
                
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 I
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 say
                 )
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 ,
                 alone
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 alone
                 without
                 works
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 justifie
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 two
                 good
                 Reasons
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 without
                 wrong
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 otherwise
                 contradict
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 expressed
                 abundantly
                 in
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 as
                 well
                 signifie
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 
                 very
                 often
                 so
                 rendred
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Joh.
                   8.
                   29.
                   
                   The
                   Father
                   hath
                   not
                   left
                   me
                   alone
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Joh.
                   16.
                   32.
                   
                   And
                   shall
                   leave
                   me
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   alone
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 it
                 is
                 rendred
                 ,
                 apart
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   He
                   went
                   up
                   into
                   a
                   mountain
                
                 apart
                 
                   to
                   pray
                
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 instance
                 abundantly
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 Now
                 whereas
                 being
                 rendred
                 ,
                 only
                 ,
                 it
                 implies
                 ,
                 that
                 works
                 also
                 justifie
                 ;
                 whereas
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 rendred
                 ,
                 alone
                 or
                 apart
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 fair
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 )
                 it
                 would
                 amount
                 but
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 faith
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 separate
                 from
                 works
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 justifying
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 else
                 it
                 opposes
                 the
                 great
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 looks
                 like
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 :
                 
                   Rom.
                   4.
                   2
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   For
                   if
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   were
                   justified
                   by
                   works
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   whereof
                   to
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   But
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   worketh
                   not
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 aiming
                 at
                 justification
                 thereby
                 )
                 
                   but
                   believeth
                   on
                   him
                   that
                   justifieth
                   the
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   his
                   faith
                   is
                   counted
                   for
                   righteousness
                   .
                
                 —
                 The
                 blessedness
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 imputeth
                 righteousness
                 without
                 works
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 .
                 But
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 only
                 take
                 one
                 Text
                 ,
                 that
                 needs
                 no
                 Comment
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 this
                 truth
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 imputed
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 alone
                 or
                 only
                 which
                 justifies
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 true
                 faith
                 looks
                 to
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 .
                 
                   For
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                
                 
                 
                   knew
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 forget
                 to
                 do
                 somewhat
                 to
                 satisfie
                 
                 the
                 very
                 weak
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 influence
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 hath
                 into
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Gods
                 justice
                 ,
                 appeasing
                 wrath
                 ,
                 reconciling
                 us
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   his
                   own
                   self
                   bare
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   body
                   on
                   the
                
                 
                 tree
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   laid
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Surely
                   he
                   hath
                   born
                   our
                   griefs
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   our
                   sorrows
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   he
                   was
                   wounded
                   for
                   our
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   bruised
                   for
                   our
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   the
                   chastisement
                   of
                   our
                   peace
                   was
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   stripes
                   we
                   are
                   healed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   God
                   was
                
                 (
                 not
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 hath
                 quoted
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 his
                 errour
                 )
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   reconciling
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   not
                   imputing
                   their
                   trespasses
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Having
                   made
                   peace
                   by
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   his
                   Cross
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   without
                   shedding
                   of
                   bloud
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   remission
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Much
                   more
                   then
                   ,
                   being
                   now
                   justified
                   by
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   from
                   wrath
                   through
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Surely
                   his
                   salvation
                   is
                   nigh
                   them
                   that
                   fear
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   glory
                   may
                   dwell
                   in
                   our
                   land
                   ;
                   mercy
                   and
                   truth
                   have
                   met
                   together
                   ,
                   righteousness
                   and
                   peace
                   have
                   kissed
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   Truth
                   shall
                   spring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   righteousness
                   shall
                   look
                   down
                   from
                   heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 generally
                 agreed
                 ,
                 these
                 Verses
                 respect
                 
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Gods
                 salvation
                 ;
                 the
                 triumph
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 whose
                 effects
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 chiefly
                 two
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 reconciliation
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 peace
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 and
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 engaged
                 to
                 destroy
                 and
                 ruine
                 the
                 whole
                 race
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 sinning
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 breach
                 of
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   thou
                
                 
                 
                   eatest
                   thereof
                   thou
                   shalt
                   surely
                   die
                   .
                
                 Now
                 whatever
                 inclinations
                 God
                 might
                 have
                 to
                 shew
                 mercy
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 bless
                 him
                 with
                 peace
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 he
                 having
                 that
                 word
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 )
                 seemed
                 to
                 oppose
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 consisting
                 with
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 towards
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 bound
                 up
                 those
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 lockt
                 up
                 those
                 bowels
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 mans
                 peace
                 (
                 through
                 the
                 Lords
                 mercy
                 )
                 might
                 reach
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 through
                 Christ
                 (
                 Gods
                 salvation
                 )
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 and
                 suffered
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 publick
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 reaching
                 poor
                 sinners
                 is
                 set
                 free
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 detriment
                 to
                 his
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 a
                 believing
                 sinner
                 throws
                 no
                 scandal
                 on
                 the
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 of
                 a
                 gracious
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 his
                 glorious
                 Attributes
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 truth
                 ,
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 full
                 agreement
                 ,
                 amity
                 and
                 union
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 alwayes
                 were
                 and
                 never
                 can
                 be
                 otherwise
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 blessing
                 man
                 with
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 his
                 offended
                 Creator
                 .
                 This
                 Jesus
                 arises
                 like
                 a
                 divine
                 Sun
                 in
                 his
                 almighty
                 strength
                 ,
                 with
                 healing
                 in
                 his
                 wings
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 mean
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 justice
                 and
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Christ
                 transacted
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 lost
                 and
                 undone
                 man.
                 
                   To
                   declare
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   his
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   just
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   justifier
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   believeth
                   in
                   Jesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 glorious
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 salvation
                 of
                 
                 God
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 transacting
                 our
                 redemption
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 righteousness
                 shall
                 look
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 The
                 righteousness
                 in
                 the
                 11th
                 .
                 Verse
                 (
                 I
                 suppose
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 10th
                 .
                 Verse
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 in
                 the
                 10th
                 .
                 Verse
                 being
                 the
                 essential
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 sinners
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 salvo
                 to
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 means
                 which
                 might
                 answer
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfie
                 his
                 justice
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 righteousness
                 in
                 the
                 11th
                 .
                 Verse
                 (
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 that
                 sinless
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 who
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 hath
                 cloathed
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 by
                 imputing
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 divine
                 and
                 glorious
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 renders
                 his
                 believing
                 ones
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 direfull
                 stroaks
                 ,
                 and
                 heart-piercing
                 frowns
                 of
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 offended
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 objects
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 of
                 benevolence
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 of
                 delight
                 and
                 complacence
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 The
                 whole
                 transaction
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 as
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 effects
                 and
                 consequences
                 ,
                 we
                 being
                 instated
                 therein
                 :
                 although
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 considered
                 as
                 his
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfilling
                 that
                 Law
                 under
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 as
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Saints
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 our
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 holy
                 fruits
                 the
                 Saints
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 life
                 from
                 Christ
                 received
                 ,
                 are
                 accepted
                 of
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 eternally
                 rewarded
                 :
                 yet
                 have
                 no
                 part
                 nor
                 portion
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 of
                 justifying
                 our
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 proved
                 the
                 Quakers
                 disowning
                 that
                 justifying
                 righteousness
                 which
                 the
                 Gospel
                 holds
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 vindicated
                 and
                 explained
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 address
                 my self
                 to
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 that
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Quakers
                 adventure
                 their
                 justification
                 before
                 God
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 confidence
                 :
                 though
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 )
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 nor
                 whereof
                 they
                 affirm
                 ;
                 their
                 righteousness
                 being
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 pretended
                 ,
                 as
                 darkness
                 from
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 poor
                 puffed
                 deluded
                 creatures
                 errors
                 and
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 God-man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 express
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 first
                 see
                 what
                 they
                 profess
                 of
                 justification
                 by
                 Christs
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   Do
                   not
                   you
                   depend
                   on
                   the
                   things
                   you
                   do
                   ,
                   for
                   life
                   and
                   salvation
                   ?
                
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 ,
                 
                   Nay
                   ,
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   righteousness
                   that
                   justifieth
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   The
                   righteousness
                   of
                   Christ
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 One
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 Quakers
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 very
                 sound
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 profession
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 Bell
                 sounds
                 not
                 long
                 ,
                 before
                 its
                 ja●ring
                 with
                 truth
                 ,
                 discovers
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 foully
                 cracke
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Question
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 life
                 before
                 we
                 have
                 motion
                 ,
                 to
                 act
                 or
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 life
                 we
                 have
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 life
                 and
                 salvation
                 is
                 freely
                 given
                 us
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Answer
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 huge
                 good
                 at
                 proving
                 ,
                 who
                 reason
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 life
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 freely
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 move
                 or
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 delusions
                 of
                 this
                 poor
                 people
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 shew
                 so
                 much
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 much
                 grace
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 utterly
                 uncapable
                 of
                 instruction
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 (
                 hoping
                 in
                 that
                 grace
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 of
                 conviction
                 upon
                 them
                 )
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 familiar
                 and
                 easie
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 falsity
                 of
                 their
                 such
                 Conclusions
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 all
                 your
                 bodily
                 motions
                 and
                 actions
                 are
                 the
                 motions
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 do
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 .
              
               
                 Was
                 there
                 not
                 life
                 before
                 motion
                 ?
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 God
                 give
                 you
                 this
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 Can
                 any
                 man
                 move
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 foot
                 ,
                 or
                 tongue
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 natural
                 action
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 life
                 they
                 first
                 
                 receive
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 Gods
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 mens
                 ?
              
               
                 For
                 you
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Your
                 good
                 actions
                 and
                 motions
                 are
                 Christs
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 have
                 life
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 perform
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 absurd
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 if
                 Pennington
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 somewhat
                 of
                 
                 a
                 Scholar
                 )
                 will
                 do
                 any
                 better
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 explanation
                 and
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 [
                 righteousness
                 ]
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 creature
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 justification
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 strange
                 justifying
                 righteousness
                 by
                 Christ
                 alone
                 !
                 brought
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 seed
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 ask
                 any
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 Whether
                 their
                 tongues
                 and
                 lips
                 did
                 not
                 move
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 they
                 call
                 righteous
                 words
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 hands
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 they
                 call
                 righteous
                 actions
                 ?
                 Sure
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 they
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   John
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 imployed
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 fine
                 mysteries
                 in
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 may
                 puzzle
                 many
                 an
                 honest
                 Countreyman
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 )
                 amounts
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 great
                 absurdity
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 contradiction
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 creatures
                 being
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 themselves
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 liberty
                 be
                 left
                 them
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 will
                 find
                 out
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seed
                 
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 both
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 blind
                 swallow
                 many
                 a
                 Fly.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   is
                   self-sanctification
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   self-mortification
                   ,
                   and
                   self-justification
                   excluded
                
                 ;
                 right
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 the
                 worst
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 tail
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Though
                   they
                   who
                   received
                   the
                   Spirit
                   were
                   called
                   to
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   God
                   wrought
                   by
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   believer
                   .
                
              
               
                 Two
                 things
                 are
                 here
                 observable
                 for
                 errour
                 and
                 ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 They
                 who
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 all
                 this
                 
                 self-work
                 he
                 talks
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christs
                 bloud
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 excluded
                 .
                 So
                 here
                 faith
                 does
                 and
                 undoes
                 ;
                 calls
                 for
                 self-justification
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 draws
                 nigh
                 shuts
                 the
                 door
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 begets
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 Christ
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 born
                 ,
                 utterly
                 disclaims
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 put
                 that
                 blot
                 of
                 self
                 in
                 their
                 Escutcheons
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 base-born
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 have
                 asserted
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 righteousness
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 account
                 ,
                 adverse
                 and
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Nailor
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 neither
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 self-justification
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 riddle
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 )
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 believer
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 finish
                 
                 Nailor's
                 testimony
                 of
                 justifying
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 observe
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 somewhat
                 more
                 plainly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whereby
                   such
                   become
                   his
                   workmanship
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   wrought
                   into
                   his
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   obedience
                   into
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   measure
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   become
                   of
                   one
                   heart
                   ,
                   one
                   mind
                   ,
                   one
                   soul
                   ,
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                   one
                   flesh
                   ,
                   one
                   bone
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   life
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                
                 we
                 
                   that
                   live
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   that
                   lives
                   in
                
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 some
                 shew
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 forth
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 
                   Gods
                   workmanship
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   created
                   to
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                
                 are
                 thereby
                 designed
                 and
                 disposed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 walk
                 holily
                 .
                 Nailor
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Saints
                 wrought
                 into
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 obedience
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 blended
                 together
                 so
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 discerning
                 Quaker
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 distinction
                 between
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 untill
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 ,
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 bloud
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 both
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 very
                 life
                 too
                 ,
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 the
                 Quaker
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 
                 Nailor's
                 tongue
                 was
                 bored
                 with
                 a
                 hot
                 iron
                 )
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 —
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 to
                 write
                 it
                 .
                 From
                 such
                 stuff
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 souls
                 who
                 hug
                 these
                 Angels
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 talk
                 at
                 that
                 confused
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 rate
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 adopt
                 whatever
                 is
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 an
                 idle
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 deluded
                 ,
                 raw
                 understanding
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 acts
                 and
                 expressions
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 saith
                 moreover
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 a
                 little
                 explain
                 
                 this
                 last
                 Instance
                 :
              
               
               
                 
                   Which
                   obedience
                   ,
                   stands
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   seen
                   from
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   man
                   done
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   imitate
                   or
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   two
                   obediences
                   .
                
              
               
                 —
                 
                   That
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   Father
                   calls
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   obedience
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   doth
                   the
                   believer
                   offer
                   up
                   himself
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 leave
                 you
                 to
                 brood
                 on
                 these
                 wild
                 and
                 worse
                 sayings
                 :
                 I
                 know
                 their
                 mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 of
                 Satan
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 spread
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 will
                 ask
                 more
                 Paper
                 than
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 write
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 expression
                 and
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 
                 justifying
                 righteousness
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Christ
                   being
                   within
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   justification
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   is
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Son
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   value
                
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   power
                
                 in
                 
                   us
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   works
                   are
                   wrought
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 righteousness
                 which
                 Christ
                 wrought
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Quakers
                 a
                 dead
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 was
                 mistaken
                 shrewdly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 tells
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 
                   finished
                   the
                   work
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   him
                   to
                   do
                
                 ;
                 intending
                 thereby
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 scene
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 just
                 entering
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 speaks
                 of
                 all
                 as
                 accomplished
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 notion
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 countenance
                 
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 justifying
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 above
                 1600
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               
               
                 
                   That
                   because
                   the
                   Scripture
                   speaks
                   of
                   justifying
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   faith
                   being
                   within
                   ,
                   and
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   every
                   individual
                   believer
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   justifying
                   righteousness
                   is
                   within
                   the
                   believer
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 abused
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 works
                 justifie
                 ,
                 because
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 or
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 though
                 that
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 grace
                 consists
                 (
                 essentially
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 acts
                 ;
                 for
                 else
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 graceless
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 fast
                 asleep
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 action
                 ,
                 nor
                 grace
                 in
                 act
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Quakers
                 though
                 they
                 embrace
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Tenets
                 that
                 are
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 wit
                 to
                 manage
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 my
                 purpose
                 :
              
               
                 
                   This
                   justification
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                 
                   within
                   —
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   holy
                   men
                   of
                   God
                   were
                   justified
                   by
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   faith
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 faith
                 as
                 a
                 disposition
                 and
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 a
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 creature
                 .
                 This
                 disposition
                 of
                 trusting
                 in
                 ,
                 relying
                 on
                 ,
                 adhering
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 acts
                 suitable
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 faith
                 either
                 respect
                 its
                 fruits
                 and
                 effects
                 ,
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 as
                 love
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 self-denial
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 its
                 objects
                 and
                 aims
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 hath
                 for
                 its
                 immediate
                 objects
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 leaning
                 ,
                 trusting
                 ,
                 hoping
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 lean
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 trust
                 ,
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 its
                 aims
                 and
                 ends
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 accounted
                 for
                 righteousness
                 
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 holy
                 disposition
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 acts
                 as
                 holy
                 acts
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 looks
                 on
                 ,
                 takes
                 hold
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 trusts
                 in
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 rare
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 act
                 to
                 be
                 denominated
                 from
                 the
                 object
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 faith
                 which
                 justifies
                 ,
                 justifies
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 
                 for
                 its
                 object
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 though
                 faith
                 be
                 within
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 justifies
                 is
                 not
                 within
                 ,
                 for
                 faith
                 justifies
                 as
                 it
                 looks
                 at
                 somewhat
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 our selves
                 .
                 
                   Whom
                   God
                
                 
                 
                   hath
                   set
                   forth
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   propitiation
                   through
                   faith
                   in
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   justified
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   evidence
                   of
                   things
                   hoped
                   for
                   .
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 Faith
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 singly
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 includes
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 and
                 measures
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   But
                   to
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   received
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   he
                   gave
                
                 
                 
                   power
                   to
                   become
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   on
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 receiving
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 both
                 Prince
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 him
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 conditional
                 of
                 this
                 acceptation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 justifie
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 performs
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 justification
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 faith
                 were
                 the
                 meritorious
                 cause
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 justification
                 by
                 works
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 faith
                 justified
                 ,
                 looking
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 subjected
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 strange
                 faith
                 indeed
                 that
                 hath
                 its
                 self
                 for
                 its
                 object
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 believe
                 in
                 himself
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 might
                 entertain
                 you
                 longer
                 than
                 your
                 patience
                 will
                 hold
                 out
                 ,
                 in
                 pregnant
                 proofs
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 writings
                 :
                 That
                 as
                 Christs
                 obedience
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 depend
                 our
                 justification
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 transacted
                 within
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 believer
                 ,
                 his
                 agony
                 ,
                 his
                 crucifying
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 but
                 one
                 Instance
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 leave
                 too
                 little
                 room
                 for
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 ample
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   believe
                   that
                   Christ
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   doth
                   offer
                   up
                   himself
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   living
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   wrath
                   and
                   justice
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   appeased
                   towards
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 instead
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 Books
                 do
                 generally
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 propitiatory
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 over
                 in
                 every
                 person
                 before
                 conversion
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 maddest
                 humour
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 being
                 crucified
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 lust
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 crucifying
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 is
                 appeased
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 they
                 which
                 dwell
                 there
                 (
                 in
                 spiritual
                 Sodom
                 )
                 —
                 put
                 his
                 flesh
                 to
                 pain
                 ,
                 crucifying
                 it
                 in
                 and
                 to
                 themselves
                 ?
                 
                   Penningtons
                   Questions
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Take
                 one
                 Scripture
                 to
                 guard
                 you
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 fancies
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 close
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   this
                   man
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   offered
                   one
                   sacrifice
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   sins
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   sate
                   down
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   thence
                   expecting
                   till
                   his
                   enemies
                   he
                   made
                   his
                   footstool
                   ;
                   for
                   by
                   one
                   offering
                   he
                   hath
                   perfected
                   for
                   ever
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   sanctified
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
              
               .
               The
               Quakers
               disown
               and
               deny
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               a
               false
               Christ
               in
               his
               room
               and
               stead
               ;
               and
               attribute
               all
               to
               that
               false
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               and
               pcculiar
               to
               the
               true
               Christ
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 the
                 grand
                 and
                 root-errour
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 non-such
                 lye
                 ,
                 which
                 travels
                 with
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 that
                 Babel
                 ,
                 and
                 confused
                 heap
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 their
                 Religion
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 )
                 is
                 abounding
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 They
                 disown
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 nailed
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 crucified
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 without
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 believers
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 wrought
                 that
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 underwent
                 those
                 sufferings
                 by
                 which
                 mans
                 redemption
                 was
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   we
                   certainly
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   never
                   call
                   the
                   bodily
                
                 
                 
                   garment
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   appeared
                   and
                   dwelt
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 profess
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 That
                 
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eternal
                 Word
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   bodily
                   garment
                
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 call
                 it
                 Christ
                 .
                 Another
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 will
                 explain
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   took
                   upon
                   him
                   was
                   our
                   garment
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   even
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   :
                
                 (
                 very
                 right
                 )
                 But
                 what
                 follows
                 is
                 wofully
                 false
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   of
                   an
                   earthly
                   perishing
                   nature
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   an
                   heavenly
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   bones
                   are
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 summe
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 The
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 bones
                 or
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 they
                 own
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 heavenly
                 and
                 eternal
                 nature
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 body
                 which
                 Christ
                 took
                 on
                 him
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 earthly
                 and
                 perishing
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 call
                 that
                 or
                 own
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 as
                 plain
                 a
                 denying
                 the
                 
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 body
                 of
                 flesh
                 was
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 own
                 him
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 once
                 had
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 now
                 perished
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 can
                 we
                 expect
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 disown
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 so
                 plainly
                 and
                 frequently
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 its
                 main
                 scope
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 prophesie
                 of
                 Christ
                 speak
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 contemporary
                 that
                 lived
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 speak
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 then
                 come
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 speak
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 finished
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 (
                 at
                 his
                 Fathers
                 right
                 hand
                 )
                 ruling
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 intercession
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 ?
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 called
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 these
                 blasphemers
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 delude
                 people
                 with
                 a
                 fancy
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 separated
                 from
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 his
                 soul
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 mans
                 soul
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 undefiled
                 )
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 take
                 his
                 humane
                 or
                 mans
                 nature
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 separate
                 from
                 his
                 eternal
                 and
                 divine
                 nature
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 compleat
                 Christ
                 ,
                 untill
                 united
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelling
                 in
                 its
                 fulness
                 in
                 the
                 humane
                 or
                 mans
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 the
                 mind
                 conceives
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 man
                 conceives
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 least
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 suffereth
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 suffereth
                 :
                 so
                 by
                 a
                 communication
                 of
                 properties
                 ,
                 and
                 union
                 of
                 natures
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 and
                 eternal
                 Being
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 Christ
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 often
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 because
                 although
                 Christ
                 offered
                 up
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 eternal
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 dignifying
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 worthiness
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 enabling
                 him
                 to
                 undergo
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 for
                 patience
                 ,
                 innocency
                 and
                 meekness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 overcome
                 death
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 mans
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 soul
                 and
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 proper
                 sufferer
                 
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 obedience
                 and
                 sufferings
                 thereof
                 ,
                 was
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 and
                 redemption
                 wrought
                 .
                 Only
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 its
                 union
                 hypostatical
                 with
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 ,
                 did
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 capacity
                 ,
                 and
                 entitle
                 God
                 or
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 its
                 fulness
                 dwelt
                 in
                 him
                 bodily
                 )
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 and
                 suffered
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 explained
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 weakest
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 willing
                 ,
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 quote
                 some
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 man
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Christ
                 and
                 Saviour
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 Jesus
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 body
                 of
                 flesh
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
                 he
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 drank
                 ,
                 and
                 slept
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 those
                 actions
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 and
                 bones
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 Jesus
                 is
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   revealed
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   see
                   death
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   had
                   seen
                   ▪
                   the
                   Lords
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   he
                   came
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   parents
                   brought
                   in
                   the
                   Child
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   for
                   him
                   after
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   then
                   took
                   he
                   him
                   up
                   in
                   his
                   arms
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   —
                   Lord
                   ,
                   now
                   lettest
                   thou
                   thy
                   servant
                   depart
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   for
                   mine
                   eyes
                   have
                   seen
                   thy
                   salvation
                   .
                   —
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   lighten
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Lords
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 parents
                 were
                 Mary
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 Joseph
                 in
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reputation
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 
                 Mary's
                 Husband
                 ,
                 though
                 after
                 Christs
                 birth
                 ;
                 whom
                 Simeon
                 then
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 not
                 before
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 took
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 arms
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 into
                 his
                 heart
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Christ
                 is
                 Gods
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   lighten
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   being
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   and
                   knowing
                   that
                   God
                
                 
                 
                   had
                   sworn
                   with
                   an
                   oath
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   his
                   loins
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   raise
                   up
                   Christ
                   to
                   sit
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                   ;
                   he
                   seeing
                   this
                   before
                   ,
                   spake
                   of
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                
                 [
                 Christs
                 ]
                 
                   soul
                   was
                   not
                   left
                   in
                   hell
                   ,
                   neither
                   his
                
                 [
                 Christs
                 ]
                 
                   flesh
                   did
                   see
                   corruption
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   Jesus
                   hath
                   God
                   raised
                   up
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   all
                   are
                
                 
                 witnesses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   let
                   all
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   know
                   assuredly
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   the
                   same
                   Jesus
                   whom
                   ye
                   have
                   crucified
                   ,
                   both
                   Lord
                   and
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   God
                   of
                   our
                   Fathers
                   raised
                   up
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   whom
                   ye
                
                 
                 
                   slew
                   and
                   hanged
                   on
                   a
                   tree
                   ;
                   him
                   hath
                   God
                   exalted
                   with
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Prince
                   and
                   a
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   give
                   repentance
                   to
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   forgiveness
                   of
                   sins
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   also
                   said
                   ,
                   Ye
                   men
                   of
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   why
                   stand
                   ye
                
                 
                 
                   gazing
                   up
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ?
                   This
                   same
                   Jesus
                   which
                   is
                   taken
                   up
                   from
                   you
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   shall
                   so
                   come
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   ye
                   have
                   seen
                   him
                   go
                   into
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Opening
                   and
                   alleadging
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   must
                   needs
                   have
                
                 
                 
                   suffered
                   ,
                   and
                   risen
                   again
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   Jesus
                   whom
                   I
                   preach
                   unto
                   you
                   is
                
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Be
                   it
                   known
                   unto
                   you
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   of
                
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   ye
                   crucified
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ;
                   even
                   by
                   him
                   doth
                   this
                   man
                   stand
                   before
                   you
                   whole
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   stone
                   which
                   was
                   set
                   at
                   nought
                   of
                   you
                   builders
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   become
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   corner
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   salvation
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   
                   none
                   other
                   name
                   under
                   Heaven
                   given
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   though
                   they
                   found
                   no
                   cause
                   of
                   death
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                
                 
                 
                   desired
                   they
                   Pilate
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   slain
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   fulfilled
                   all
                   that
                   was
                   written
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   took
                   him
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   tree
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   sepulchre
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   raised
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Be
                   it
                   known
                   unto
                   you
                   therefore
                   ,
                   men
                   and
                   brethren
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   through
                   this
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   preached
                   unto
                   you
                   the
                   forgiveness
                   of
                   sins
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Mediator
                   between
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   he
                   that
                   liveth
                   and
                   was
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   alive
                   for
                   evermore
                   ,
                
                 amen
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   keys
                   of
                   hell
                   and
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 fill
                 many
                 Pages
                 with
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 import
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 so
                 plain
                 for
                 what
                 I
                 produce
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Quakers
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 no
                 Exposition
                 or
                 Comment
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Quakers
                 phrase
                 it
                 )
                 
                   have
                   any
                   meanings
                   put
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 men
                 be
                 so
                 blind
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 
                 disowning
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 hanged
                 on
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 Joseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 blindness
                 wherewith
                 never
                 any
                 before
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 who
                 professed
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   true
                   testimony
                
                 ,
                 were
                 smitten
                 .
                 Surely
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 up
                 for
                 their
                 pride
                 ,
                 giddiness
                 ,
                 or
                 idle
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 justice
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 the
                 destroyer
                 ,
                 hath
                 blinded
                 their
                 minds
                 with
                 a
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Gospel
                   should
                   not
                   shine
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Can
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 dare
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 (
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 errour
                 here
                 charged
                 )
                 say
                 ?
                 That
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                
                 which
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 assert
                 of
                 Gods
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Read
                 them
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 them
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 only
                 Christ
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 man
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 dwells
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 was
                 thus
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 your
                 light
                 within
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 your
                 light
                 within
                 be
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 Of
                 whom
                 all
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 more
                 speak
                 so
                 plainly
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 your
                 souls
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 bold
                 in
                 denying
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 bought
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ●rampling
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 O
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 fancies
                 and
                 dreams
                 ,
                 though
                 having
                 ever
                 so
                 strong
                 an
                 impression
                 while
                 you
                 are
                 possessed
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 when
                 you
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 graves
                 of
                 earth
                 and
                 dust
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 souls
                 depart
                 from
                 your
                 bodies
                 ,
                 leave
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 naked
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 (
                 
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 )
                 hath
                 revealed
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 abused
                 after
                 your
                 manner
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 after
                 their
                 direction
                 :
                 which
                 who
                 despises
                 ,
                 
                   Wo
                   unto
                   their
                   souls
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   have
                   rewarded
                   evil
                   to
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 given
                 you
                 all
                 the
                 evidence
                 I
                 
                 have
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 chief
                 Writers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 disown
                 the
                 man
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 Christ
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 take
                 together
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Can
                   outward
                   bloud
                   cleanse
                   the
                   conscience
                   ?
                
                 Yes
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 therein
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   We
                   witness
                   the
                   same
                   Christ
                   that
                   ever
                   was
                   ,
                   now
                
                 
                 
                   manifested
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 was
                 not
                 ever
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 born
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 Abraham's
                 and
                 
                 David's
                 seed
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 now
                 have
                 a
                 Being
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 manifested
                 on
                 earth
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Scripture
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 manifest
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 not
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   Christs
                   nature
                   is
                   not
                   humane
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   earthly
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   first
                
                 Adams
                 .
                 And
                 immediately
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   doth
                   the
                   Scripture
                   speak
                   of
                   humane
                   ?
                   —
                   Now
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   deny
                   that
                   Christ
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   was
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   humane
                
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 pityfully
                 doth
                 he
                 wind
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 get
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 noose
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 constituted
                 of
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 the
                 word
                 humane
                 .
                 Yet
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 small
                 measure
                 of
                 discerning
                 ,
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 peep
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 fain
                 hide
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 denies
                 Christs
                 nature
                 to
                 be
                 earthly
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 Adams
                 was
                 .
                 Sure
                 if
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 by
                 Adam
                 ,
                 his
                 nature
                 as
                 man
                 was
                 such
                 as
                 Adams
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 his
                 questioning
                 the
                 word
                 humane
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 pretending
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 our
                 Translators
                 ,
                 in
                 turning
                 the
                 Greek
                 into
                 English
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 great
                 Libel
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Whore
                
                 )
                 should
                 methinks
                 have
                 found
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 humane
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 being
                 five
                 times
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   more
                   hominum
                   ,
                   humanus
                   ▪
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   humane
                   .
                
                 And
                 Christs
                 humane
                 nature
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 his
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 according
                 to
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 Seeing
                 
                 
                   then
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   great
                   high
                   Priest
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   passed
                   into
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   hold
                   fast
                   our
                   profession
                   .
                
                 Mark
                 the
                 last
                 clause
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   an
                   high
                   Priest
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   touched
                   with
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   tempted
                   like
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   yet
                   without
                   sin
                   .
                
                 Infirmities
                 here
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 Text
                 bars
                 that
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 weak
                 nature
                 as
                 is
                 constituted
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 liable
                 to
                 pains
                 ,
                 grief
                 ,
                 hunger
                 and
                 weariness
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   was
                   found
                   in
                   fashion
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   more
                   hominis
                
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 man
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 was
                 )
                 but
                 is
                 our
                 high
                 Priest
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 Fox
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 few
                 Instances
                 more
                 yet
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   false
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   preach
                   Christ
                   without
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   carnal
                   Christ
                   is
                   utterly
                   denied
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   imagined
                   God
                   beyond
                   the
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   none
                   can
                   witness
                   this
                   ,
                   whose
                   eye
                   is
                   outward
                   ,
                   looking
                   at
                   a
                   Redeemer
                   afar
                   off
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 denying
                 that
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Quakers
                 do
                 not
                 own
                 a
                 man
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 frequently
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 and
                 sayings
                 express
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 desire
                 that
                 none
                 will
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 Chips
                 for
                 Guineys
                 or
                 
                   half
                   Crowns
                
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 silly
                 Cheats
                 would
                 put
                 them
                 upon
                 me
                 under
                 those
                 
                   valuable
                   names
                
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 I
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 else
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 receiving
                 that
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 not
                 sealed
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 of
                 what
                 countenance
                 soever
                 will
                 perswade
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ;
                 whilst
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 Candle-light
                 of
                 
                   meer
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 fancy
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 absurdity
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 an
                 impossibility
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 constituted
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 soul
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 crowded
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 room
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 bloud
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 surely
                 no
                 woman
                 with
                 child
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 would
                 by
                 her
                 swelling
                 and
                 bigness
                 proclaim
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 beholders
                 more
                 effectually
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 inmated
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 although
                 they
                 talk
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 being
                 by
                 
                 faith
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 :
                 That
                 though
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 believer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 thereby
                 enjoy
                 the
                 blessed
                 effects
                 and
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 ;
                 yet
                 while
                 the
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 his
                 glorified
                 body
                 ,
                 flesh
                 ,
                 bloud
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 them
                 as
                 beyond
                 the
                 visible
                 Heavens
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 if
                 I
                 mind
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 Popishness
                 
                 of
                 their
                 conceit
                 ,
                 near
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 Infant-absurdity
                 to
                 this
                 )
                 that
                 one
                 single
                 body
                 ,
                 one
                 individual
                 man
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 bloud
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 entirely
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 every
                 Quaker
                 ;
                 yea
                 every
                 man
                 and
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Quakers
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 masters
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 can
                 say
                 more
                 for
                 it
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 can
                 believe
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 hearing
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 dismiss
                 this
                 importunate
                 Candidate
                 with
                 Ignoramus
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 condemning
                 Verdict
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   woman
                   here
                   hath
                   a
                   husband
                   to
                   ask
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   not
                   usurp
                   authority
                   over
                   the
                   man
                   ;
                   but
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   male
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   female
                   ,
                   who
                   redeems
                   from
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   the
                   man
                   may
                   speak
                   :
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   male
                   and
                   female
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Whore
                   who
                   drinks
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   is
                   gone
                   from
                   her
                   husband
                   from
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   ask
                   the
                   Whoremaster
                   that
                   doth
                   drink
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   the
                   seed
                   judgeth
                   upon
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   gives
                   judgement
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 transcribed
                 the
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 Answer
                 of
                 George
                 Fox's
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 spiritual
                 rare
                 matter
                 the
                 Quakers
                 swallow
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 
                   Fox's
                   infallible
                   and
                   inspired
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Chief
                 among
                 that
                 Sect.
                 The
                 
                 non-sense
                 and
                 rarity
                 of
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 inhibition
                 of
                 Womens
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 leave
                 you
                 to
                 construe
                 and
                 descant
                 upon
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 find
                 him
                 owning
                 a
                 man
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 male
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 female
                 .
                 The
                 clearest
                 Expositor
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 
                 met
                 with
                 among
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   Isaac
                   Pennington
                
                 .
                 Two
                 passages
                 of
                 many
                 I
                 shall
                 quote
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Was
                   not
                   the
                   Word
                   made
                   flesh
                   ?
                   And
                   did
                   not
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Word
                   made
                   flesh
                   dwell
                   and
                   appear
                   in
                   a
                   tabernacle
                   of
                   flesh
                   ?
                   And
                   cause
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   divine
                   flesh
                   ,
                   to
                   shine
                   through
                   the
                   earthly
                   flesh
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   prepared
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   tabernacled
                   and
                   appeared
                   ?
                   Or
                   is
                   it
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   took
                   ,
                   tabernacled
                   and
                   appeared
                   in
                   that
                   body
                   ?
                   For
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   took
                   upon
                   him
                   was
                   our
                   garment
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   an
                   earthly
                   perishing
                   nature
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   bloud
                   and
                   bones
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 scope
                 of
                 this
                 judicious
                 Author
                 in
                 many
                 Pages
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 
                 non-such
                 for
                 new
                 discoveries
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                   heavenly
                   ,
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   divine
                   body
                   ,
                
                 constituted
                 of
                 
                   flesh
                   ,
                   bloud
                   and
                   bones
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Christ
                 came
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 put
                 that
                 body
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 outermost
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 he
                 left
                 behind
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 knows
                 where
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 
                   heavenly
                   ,
                   spiritual
                   body
                
                 (
                 nothing
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Quakers
                 are
                 as
                 
                   compleat
                   Christs
                
                 as
                 ever
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 was
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 also
                 have
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwelling
                 in
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 spiritual
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 dwelling
                 in
                 those
                 their
                 bodies
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 tabernacles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 
                 act
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 deeds
                 of
                 this
                 
                   man
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 every
                 he
                 and
                 she
                 .
                 Quaker
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 However
                 ridiculous
                 this
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 as
                 seriously
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Article
                 in
                 their
                 Creed
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 on
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 digest
                 such
                 fables
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 stomack
                 hotter
                 than
                 an
                 Ostrich
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Quakers
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 of
                 their
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 exceeding
                 superfluous
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 more
                 diminishing
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 body
                 they
                 have
                 doom'd
                 to
                 perish
                 into
                 
                   dust
                   and
                   corruption
                
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 magnifying
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 the
                 divinity
                 of
                 their
                 false
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Tenet
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 next
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   every
                   man
                   and
                   woman
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   have
                   in
                   them
                   a
                   saving
                   light
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   light
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   but
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   eternal
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Saviour
                   but
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 (
                 before
                 the
                 Quakers
                 were
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 called
                 universal
                 )
                 all
                 men
                 have
                 a
                 sufficient
                 light
                 given
                 them
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 utmost
                 improvement
                 of
                 which
                 will
                 prove
                 saving
                 :
                 but
                 far
                 were
                 they
                 from
                 accounting
                 this
                 light
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Saviour
                 .
                 However
                 alien
                 my
                 thoughts
                 may
                 be
                 from
                 this
                 Tenet
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 work
                 here
                 to
                 consider
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 that
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   very
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Although
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 stick
                 to
                 
                 proclaim
                 this
                 on
                 the
                 house-top
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 for
                 general
                 satisfaction
                 give
                 it
                 you
                 under
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   no
                   one
                   knows
                   salvation
                   ,
                   but
                   who
                   knows
                   this
                
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   salvation
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   within
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   salvation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   this
                   [
                   Christ
                   in
                   us
                   ]
                   is
                   he
                   in
                   whom
                   our
                   salvation
                
                 
                 
                   standeth
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Mediator
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   we
                   also
                   know
                   and
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   same
                
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   dispensations
                   past
                   did
                   humble
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Cross
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   you
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   air
                
                 
                 
                   hath
                   led
                   out
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   you
                   scorn
                   me
                   ,
                   the
                   light
                   in
                   you
                   .
                   —
                   They
                   have
                   disobeyed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   it
                   a
                   natural
                   light
                   ;
                   and
                   ye
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   the
                   light
                   am
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   save
                   those
                   that
                   believe
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   believe
                   and
                   wait
                   in
                   me
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   light
                   ,
                   —
                   I
                   will
                   purge
                   out
                   all
                   your
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   and
                   forgive
                   all
                   your
                   trespasses
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   change
                   your
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   you
                   new
                   creatures
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   hearken
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   me
                   the
                   light
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 How
                 confident
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 a
                 bold
                 adventure
                 :
              
               
                 
                   If
                   ever
                   man
                   be
                   justified
                   by
                   his
                   Maker
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   believing
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   Gods
                   Covenant
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   conscience
                   bears
                   its
                   testimony
                   against
                   all
                   iniquity
                   —
                   then
                   let
                   me
                   for
                   ever
                   be
                   condemned
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 My
                 design
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 two
                 things
                 .
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 To
                 consider
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 lay
                 as
                 their
                 principal
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 corner
                 stones
                 in
                 this
                 building
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Prove
                 by
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 the
                 falsity
                 and
                 abomination
                 of
                 their
                 errour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   light
                   ,
                   which
                   lighteth
                   every
                   man
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   cometh
                   into
                   the
                   world
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Exposition
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 enabled
                 me
                 with
                 )
                 and
                 refute
                 what
                 the
                 Quakers
                 give
                 as
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 conclude
                 from
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 not
                 question
                 that
                 the
                 Relative
                 that
                 ,
                 hath
                 for
                 its
                 Antecedent
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 special
                 Character
                 of
                 this
                 Word
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 
                 God
                 and
                 Creator
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 
                   true
                   light
                
                 ,
                 I
                 thus
                 explain
                 .
                 Light
                 is
                 taken
                 properly
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 manifest
                 or
                 discover
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 so
                 Christ
                 
                 is
                 
                   light
                   .
                   But
                   is
                   now
                   made
                   manifest
                   by
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   abolished
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   brought
                   life
                   and
                   immortality
                   to
                   light
                   through
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 The
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 that
                 salvation
                 eternal
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 purposed
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 transacting
                 and
                 declaring
                 this
                 salvation
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 abundantly
                 discovered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   God
                   who
                   commanded
                   the
                   light
                   to
                   shine
                   out
                   of
                   
                   
                   darkness
                   ,
                   hath
                   shined
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 light
                 properly
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 manifest
                 ,
                 so
                 metaphorically
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 
                   comforts
                   and
                   rejoyceth
                
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 affliction
                 ,
                 grief
                 ,
                 distress
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 frequently
                 called
                 darkness
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 turn
                 to
                 their
                 Instances
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 light
                 in
                 both
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 eminently
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 discovers
                 the
                 gracious
                 thoughts
                 and
                 purposes
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 its
                 open
                 hand
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 comfort
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 glad
                 tidings
                 ,
                 and
                 gladding
                 tidings
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   him
                   was
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   was
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   men
                
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 salvation
                 and
                 life
                 eternal
                 of
                 poor
                 sinners
                 ,
                 was
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 so
                 qualified
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 working
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 consideration
                 of
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 for
                 those
                 ends
                 ,
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 strong
                 consolation
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 adequate
                 and
                 sufficient
                 foundation
                 for
                 faith
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 qualification
                 of
                 this
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 
                 comes
                 next
                 under
                 consideration
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 false
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 
                   types
                   and
                   shadows
                
                 ;
                 so
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 types
                 and
                 shadows
                 in
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 dispensations
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 picture
                 and
                 pourtraiture
                 
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 drawn
                 with
                 the
                 dark
                 lines
                 of
                 Charcoal
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 man
                 they
                 so
                 express
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 figures
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 in
                 a
                 Bond
                 or
                 Bill
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 money
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 23
                 
                 d.
                 Verse
                 of
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 of
                 John
                 :
                 God
                 never
                 accepted
                 
                 in
                 sincere
                 and
                 hypocritical
                 worshippers
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 dispensation
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 question
                 being
                 of
                 worshipping
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 or
                 Mount
                 Gerazim
                 ;
                 he
                 tells
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 question
                 was
                 now
                 almost
                 out
                 of
                 date
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Temple
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 Gospel-worship
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 shortly
                 to
                 use
                 those
                 shadows
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 Christ
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 spiritual-worship
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 prefiguring
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 The
                 true
                 light
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 
                 the
                 light
                 eminently
                 considered
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 John
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christs
                 own
                 testimony
                 a
                 burning
                 and
                 a
                 shining
                 light
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 true
                 lights
                 ;
                 yet
                 Christ
                 excelled
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
                 
                   The
                   brightness
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   express
                   image
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   his
                   person
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 gave
                 a
                 more
                 dim
                 and
                 imperfect
                 light
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shined
                 as
                 the
                 day-light
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Text
                 last
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 ascension
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 By
                 true
                 light
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 ,
                 his
                 
                 being
                 that
                 light
                 to
                 whom
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 bare
                 witness
                 :
                 as
                 Isaiah
                 did
                 not
                 speak
                 those
                 things
                 read
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 of
                 
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Philip
                 expounded
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 this
                 light
                 ,
                 wherein
                 lies
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 controversie
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   lighteth
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 light
                 doth
                 give
                 light
                 ;
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 manifestation
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 terrour
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 comfort
                 to
                 a
                 miserable
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 sin
                 and
                 its
                 effects
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 pray
                 how
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 within
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 lighteth
                 ?
                 Truly
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 is
                 within
                 every
                 one
                 it
                 affordeth
                 light
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 some
                 Pages
                 in
                 William
                 
                 
                 Pen's
                 late
                 Piece
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 should
                 be
                 rendered
                 ,
                 not
                 lighteth
                 ,
                 but
                 enlightneth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 I
                 perceive
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 very
                 —
                 as
                 those
                 Physicians
                 who
                 impose
                 severe
                 abstinence
                 on
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 themselves
                 will
                 take
                 their
                 Cups
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 good
                 cheer
                 ,
                 to
                 wantonness
                 and
                 giddiness
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 most
                 Translators
                 render
                 it
                 enlightneth
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 helpeth
                 it
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 never
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 Quakers
                 light
                 within
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 seeing
                 faculty
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 alone
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 best
                 eyes
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 without
                 a
                 light
                 without
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 medium
                 by
                 which
                 to
                 discern
                 objects
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 faculty
                 of
                 mans
                 understanding
                 is
                 enlightned
                 by
                 Christ
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 light
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 capable
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 shining
                 on
                 sinners
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 gra●…
                 and
                 that
                 enlightning
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Two
                 Scriptures
                 will
                 evidence
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 concerning
                 
                   Jonathan
                   :
                   And
                   dipt
                   it
                   in
                   an
                   honey-comb
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   his
                   
                   
                   hand
                   to
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   eyes
                   were
                   enlightned
                   .
                   —
                   See
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   how
                   mine
                   eyes
                   have
                   been
                   enlightned
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 honey
                 was
                 in
                 
                 Jonathan's
                 eyes
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 little
                 for
                 the
                 Quakers
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 manifestations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 his
                 acts
                 and
                 influence
                 ,
                 not
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Text
                 is
                 more
                 plain
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                 
                   His
                   lightnings
                   enlightned
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   earth
                   saw
                   and
                   trembled
                   .
                
                 If
                 by
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 not
                 meant
                 the
                 men
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 lightning
                 was
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 help
                 them
                 so
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 effect
                 trembling
                 ;
                 unless
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 meer
                 animals
                 were
                 intended
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 enlightned
                 by
                 Gods
                 lightnings
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 totally
                 without
                 them
                 ;
                 whether
                 their
                 seeing
                 by
                 those
                 lightnings
                 have
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 objects
                 of
                 their
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 made
                 known
                 by
                 his
                 mighty
                 and
                 terrible
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 the
                 enlightning
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Text
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 bettering
                 of
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 to
                 discern
                 its
                 spiritual
                 concerns
                 ;
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 redeeming
                 work
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 now
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 effect
                 that
                 great
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 thereby
                 better
                 understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 pure
                 and
                 faithfull
                 conscience
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 being
                 (
                 essentially
                 considered
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 its
                 enlightning
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 base
                 dishonour
                 to
                 his
                 divine
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 less
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 render
                 
                 God
                 under
                 no
                 better
                 notion
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 qualification
                 of
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 a
                 pityfull
                 creature
                 ?
              
               
                 Therefore
                 however
                 it
                 be
                 expounded
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 enlightning
                 within
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Every
                   man.
                
                 If
                 this
                 phrase
                 be
                 taken
                 strictly
                 in
                 
                 its
                 full
                 latitude
                 ,
                 intending
                 every
                 individual
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 Christ
                 enlightning
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 so
                 doing
                 as
                 Creator
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Redeemer
                 ;
                 which
                 Exposition
                 hath
                 a
                 better
                 countenance
                 from
                 the
                 Context
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 on
                 the
                 Quakers
                 side
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 treats
                 in
                 the
                 introductory
                 Verses
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 universal
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 mind
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 both
                 are
                 enlightned
                 )
                 are
                 creatures
                 of
                 his
                 framing
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 many
                 (
                 Superiours
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 judgement
                 by
                 far
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 contradict
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 modestly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 submission
                 offer
                 my
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 right
                 (
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Quakers
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 understood
                 )
                 the
                 Quakers
                 may
                 quit
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 as
                 doing
                 them
                 no
                 service
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 affirmed
                 that
                 John
                 wrote
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 Ebion
                 and
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 in
                 denying
                 the
                 eternal
                 and
                 divine
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Christs
                 
                 enlightning
                 as
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 enlightning
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel-discoveries
                 ;
                 it
                 need
                 not
                 (
                 it
                 cannot
                 lightly
                 )
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 all
                 universally
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 Text
                 ?
                 
                   Whom
                   we
                   preach
                   ,
                   
                   
                   warning
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   teaching
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 Sure
                 the
                 Apostle
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 himself
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 warn
                 and
                 teach
                 every
                 man
                 without
                 limitation
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 therefore
                 mean
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 preached
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 preached
                 ;
                 he
                 thus
                 taught
                 and
                 warned
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Commending
                   our selves
                   to
                   every
                   mans
                   conscience
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 that
                 never
                 heard
                 Paul
                 ,
                 nor
                 heard
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 deserved
                 commendation
                 from
                 all
                 (
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 those
                 whose
                 consciences
                 were
                 pure
                 )
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 ministred
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 thus
                 ?
                 Every
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 enlightned
                 with
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Gospel-light
                 ,
                 is
                 enlightned
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 a
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 form
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 construed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   upholdeth
                   all
                   that
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   raiseth
                   up
                   all
                
                 
                 
                   those
                   that
                   be
                   bowed
                   down
                
                 .
                 Sure
                 it
                 means
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 upheld
                 are
                 upheld
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 bowed
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 up
                 ,
                 are
                 raised
                 up
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 I
                 rather
                 incline
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 
                   every
                   man
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 be
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 without
                 those
                 limitations
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 dispensed
                 before
                 Christ
                 came
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 typical
                 representations
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 restrained
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 were
                 committed
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Disciples
                 must
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 or
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Peter
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 converse
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Preacher
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 are
                 offended
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 going
                 on
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 errand
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 heard
                 his
                 commission
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 Ministry
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 quickly
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 partition-wall
                 being
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 imployed
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 commission
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 vail
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 was
                 rent
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 gives
                 a
                 good
                 countenance
                 to
                 this
                 Exposition
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Hill
                 more
                 to
                 get
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Participle
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 refer
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   light
                
                 coming
                 
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   enlightneth
                   every
                   man
                
                 ;
                 or
                 
                   every
                   man
                
                 coming
                 
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   light
                
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 enlightneth
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 refer
                 to
                 man
                 ;
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 instant
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 Christ
                 enlightneth
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 created
                 faculties
                 in
                 the
                 natural
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 eyes
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 Christ
                 as
                 Creator
                 enlightens
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 experience
                 and
                 sense
                 without
                 (
                 any
                 one
                 Instance
                 to
                 controul
                 it
                 )
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 believe
                 without
                 hearing
                 ,
                 nor
                 hear
                 without
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 talk
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 preaching
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 preaching
                 Gospel-light
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 Shew
                 us
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 can
                 express
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 promises
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 other
                 ▪
                 means
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Reason
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 gives
                 such
                 a
                 
                 
                 countenance
                 to
                 referring
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 found
                 for
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 
                   That
                   was
                
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 not
                 this
                 or
                 
                   this
                   is
                
                 ;
                 which
                 plainly
                 imports
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 light
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 present
                 with
                 John
                 and
                 his
                 contemporary
                 Saints
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 clearly
                 points
                 at
                 Christs
                 appearance
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 state
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 transacted
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 conversed
                 and
                 shined
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 do
                 over
                 again
                 ;
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 was
                 when
                 John
                 wrote
                 his
                 Gospel
                 past
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 construction
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 shadowed
                 out
                 formerly
                 ,
                 by
                 types
                 and
                 figures
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Ordinances
                 for
                 conveying
                 knowledge
                 and
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 ordinary
                 acceptable
                 wayes
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 were
                 afore-time
                 restrained
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 )
                 was
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 fulfilling
                 his
                 work
                 as
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 hath
                 abolished
                 those
                 strait
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 down
                 the
                 partition-wall
                 between
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 making
                 no
                 difference
                 ,
                 but
                 shining
                 by
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 favour
                 on
                 either
                 indifferently
                 ;
                 so
                 rising
                 as
                 a
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 restraint
                 by
                 his
                 Ordinance
                 or
                 appointment
                 .
                 Whereby
                 those
                 Prophecies
                 are
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   light
                   thing
                   that
                   thou
                
                 
                 
                   shouldest
                   be
                   my
                   servant
                   to
                   raise
                   up
                   the
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   restore
                   the
                   preserved
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   give
                   thee
                   for
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   be
                   my
                   
                   salvation
                   to
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 So
                 it
                 seems
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 were
                 then
                 the
                 divine
                 and
                 eternal
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 should
                 in
                 time
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 redeem
                 and
                 save
                 by
                 his
                 actual
                 merit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   have
                   called
                   thee
                   in
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   will
                   hold
                   thine
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   keep
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   thee
                   for
                   a
                   Covenant
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 This
                 speaks
                 still
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Song
                   of
                   Simeon
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   mine
                   eyes
                   have
                   seen
                   thy
                   salvation
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                
                 
                 
                   hast
                   prepared
                   before
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   all
                   people
                   ,
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   lighten
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 body
                 which
                 Simeon
                 took
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 arms
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 being
                 prepared
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 lighten
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 light
                 was
                 present
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 agitated
                 ,
                 John
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 This
                 light
                 was
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 appearance
                 and
                 work
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 divulged
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 ordinary
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 all
                 indifferently
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 
                   God
                   was
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   —
                   preached
                   unto
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Text
                 they
                 usurp
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 Romans
                 10.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   what
                   saith
                   it
                   ?
                   The
                   Word
                   is
                   nigh
                   thee
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   faith
                   which
                   we
                   preach
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Text
                 joyned
                 with
                 
                   John
                   1.
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   begining
                   was
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   God
                   ,
                
                 they
                 build
                 their
                 Tenet
                 upon
                 ;
                 that
                 Christ
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ;
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 Text
                 before
                 agitated
                 ,
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 within
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 saving
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 first
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   the
                   Word
                
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 and
                 import
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 John
                 1.
                 which
                 speaks
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 personal
                 Word
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Doctrinal
                 Word
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 these
                 Considerations
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 allude
                 
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 30.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   very
                   nigh
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   in
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   do
                   it
                   .
                
                 This
                 Word
                 in
                 Deuteronomy
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 Verse
                 10.
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   commandments
                   and
                   statutes
                   which
                   were
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Book
                 they
                 had
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 had
                 the
                 contents
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 rote
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 writing
                 is
                 gotten
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 treasured
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 by
                 profession
                 or
                 discourse
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 the
                 same
                 Answer
                 
                 to
                 a
                 supposed
                 Objection
                 ,
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 
                 what
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 ?
                 How
                 we
                 should
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 blessed
                 therein
                 ?
                 saith
                 Moses
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 difficult
                 thing
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 know
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 gotten
                 into
                 your
                 heart
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 your
                 mouth
                 by
                 discourse
                 and
                 profession
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 it
                 you
                 should
                 observe
                 and
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 suppose
                 while
                 we
                 preach
                 salvation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 must
                 receive
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 preach
                 impossibilities
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 if
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 reach
                 ;
                 this
                 will
                 cure
                 your
                 mistake
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 Moses
                 taught
                 and
                 wrote
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 mouth
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 and
                 mouth
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 confess
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 as
                 effectually
                 save
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 were
                 in
                 your
                 arms
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 more
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 Verse
                 9.
                 
                 
                   That
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   confess
                   with
                   thy
                   mouth
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   shalt
                   believe
                   in
                   thine
                   heart
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   raised
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Consideration
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 word
                 
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 word
                 uses
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 saying
                 ,
                 or
                 speaking
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   tidings
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 
                 in
                 
                   Esther
                   ,
                   As
                   the
                   word
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   mouth
                   :
                
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 speech
                 ,
                 those
                 sayings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 spoken
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 when
                 preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 written
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Both
                 that
                 in
                 Deuteronomy
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 mouth
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Israel
                 was
                 to
                 whom
                 Moses
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 whom
                 Paul
                 wrote
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 It
                 sorrily
                 follows
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostle
                 agitating
                 this
                 Argument
                 
                 farther
                 ,
                 Verse
                 14.
                 
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   call
                   on
                   him
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   heard
                   ?
                
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Word
                 will
                 preach
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 where
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 but
                 stand
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 and
                 listen
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 him
                 teach
                 you
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 in
                 Verse
                 17.
                 
                 
                   So
                   then
                   faith
                   cometh
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                
                 (
                 so
                 say
                 the
                 Quakers
                 too
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 whom
                 ?
                 Verse
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   sent
                
                 ,
                 them
                 whose
                 feet
                 are
                 beautifull
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 one
                 personal
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Quakers
                 phrase
                 it
                 )
                 eternal
                 Word
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 expressed
                 by
                 
                   they
                   ,
                   them
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Plurals
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 from
                 this
                 Text
                 do
                 they
                 most
                 confidently
                 
                 avouch
                 Christ
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Believers
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 theirs
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 wicked
                 and
                 ignorant
                 among
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 by
                 a
                 grand
                 Quaker
                 been
                 given
                 the
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 for
                 expounding
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 J●r
                 .
                 23.
                 20.
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Doctrinally
                 considered
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Text
                 in
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 produced
                 
                 with
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 me
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 passage
                 of
                 William
                 Pen's
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Sandy
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   is
                   most
                   eminently
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   all
                   will
                   agree
                   ,
                   or
                   none
                   will
                   deny
                   .
                
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 time
                 to
                 look
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 thus
                 much
                 to
                 antidote
                 that
                 fancy
                 :
                 That
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 eminently
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 that
                 species
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 we
                 contend
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 other
                 considerations
                 may
                 render
                 it
                 more
                 eminent
                 in
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 but
                 improperly
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 a
                 Door
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 eminent
                 than
                 all
                 things
                 beside
                 ,
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 yet
                 repent
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 all
                 (
                 uncompounded
                 )
                 good
                 things
                 are
                 eminently
                 in
                 God.
                 So
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 strength
                 and
                 courage
                 in
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 strength
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 eminently
                 ,
                 most
                 eminently
                 strong
                 and
                 couragious
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 eminently
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 untrue
                 expression
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   Formadat
                   esse
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 form
                 that
                 gives
                 the
                 being
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 eminently
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 meanest
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 true
                 form
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 Christ
                 is
                 only
                 so
                 analogically
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Chapter
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 Mr.
                 Pen
                 to
                 consider
                 better
                 next
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 think
                 every
                 body
                 else
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 hairs
                 breadth
                 beyond
                 his
                 size
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 Scripture
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 explain
                 ,
                 to
                 fence
                 the
                 weak
                 against
                 the
                 Quakers
                 seductions
                 is
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   19.
                   
                   We
                   have
                   also
                   a
                   more
                   sure
                   word
                   of
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   ye
                   do
                   well
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   a
                   light
                   that
                   shineth
                   in
                   a
                   dark
                   place
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   day
                   dawn
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   day-star
                   arise
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 
                   more
                   sure
                   word
                   of
                   prophecy
                
                 ,
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   James
                
                 and
                 John
                 heard
                 ,
                 expressed
                 in
                 Verse
                 17.
                 and
                 is
                 by
                 Peter
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 immediate
                 revelation
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 
                   more
                   sure
                   word
                   of
                   prophecy
                
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 those
                 prophecies
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 Verse
                 20.
                 
                   prophecy
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   light
                   that
                   shineth
                   in
                   a
                   dark
                   place
                   ,
                
                 as
                 prophecies
                 shine
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 dim
                 light
                 ,
                 (
                 yet
                 are
                 welcome
                 and
                 give
                 some
                 light
                 )
                 comparatively
                 with
                 providences
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 those
                 prophecies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   dawning
                   of
                   the
                   day
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day-star
                 arising
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 known
                 and
                 received
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 too
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 risen
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 wrote
                 this
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 said
                 them
                 to
                 
                   have
                   obtained
                   like
                   precious
                   faith
                
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 Verse
                 1.
                 as
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 He
                 
                 exhorts
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 intent
                 on
                 the
                 prophecies
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 verbal
                 or
                 figurative
                 )
                 which
                 had
                 respect
                 
                 to
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 believed
                 already
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 )
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaical
                   rites
                
                 ,
                 and
                 constituting
                 in
                 their
                 room
                 the
                 spiritual
                 and
                 Gospel-administration
                 ,
                 till
                 thereby
                 they
                 were
                 convinced
                 of
                 that
                 truth
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   dawning
                   of
                   the
                   day
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day-star
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 reality
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 rites
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 dim
                 night-stars
                 in
                 comparison
                 :
                 or
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 convinced
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-realities
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 night-shadows
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 grounds
                 I
                 have
                 for
                 this
                 Exposition
                 are
                 
                 these
                 ,
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 the
                 Pen-man
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   was
                   to
                   Peter
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 were
                 Jews
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 to
                 be
                 zealously
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 farther
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 direction
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 heeding
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture-Prophecies
                 ,
                 which
                 few
                 but
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 own
                 as
                 worth
                 the
                 heeding
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 converted
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 danger
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 Judaize
                 ,
                 unless
                 moved
                 thereunto
                 by
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 as
                 needed
                 this
                 conviction
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 to
                 me
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 I
                 leave
                 the
                 grounds
                 for
                 others
                 to
                 consider
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 Text
                 more
                 I
                 shall
                 weigh
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 judge
                 
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 enough
                 to
                 satisfie
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 willing
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Quakers
                 abuse
                 those
                 Texts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 understood
                 as
                 some
                 
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   God
                   would
                   make
                   known
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   riches
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   this
                   mystery
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Christ
                   in
                   you
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   glory
                   .
                
              
               
                 From
                 hence
                 they
                 conclude
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 
                   very
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Being
                 and
                 Essence
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 easily
                 refuted
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 glory
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 a
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 crucified
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 mystery
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gentliles
                 called
                 foolishness
                 .
                 
                   But
                   we
                   preach
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   stumbling
                   block
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Greeks
                   foolishness
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 (
                 rightly
                 understood
                 )
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 hard
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 understood
                 Metonymical
                 phrases
                 very
                 well
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 such
                 a
                 glory
                 to
                 be
                 attained
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 as
                 a
                 Malefactor
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 should
                 reconcile
                 God
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 purchase
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 Believers
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 fay
                 that
                 (
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 a
                 willing
                 mind
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 )
                 will
                 prove
                 convincing
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 man
                 Christ
                 that
                 was
                 nail'd
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Cross
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 being
                 or
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 sounder
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 God-head
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 Being
                 and
                 Essence
                 )
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 alike
                 .
                 
                   Do
                   not
                   I
                   fill
                   heaven
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   earth
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 
                 infinite
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 comprehends
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 it
                 you
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 priviledge
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 remains
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 people
                 by
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 wrought
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 image
                 and
                 likeness
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 uniting
                 nature
                 to
                 its
                 object
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 one
                 who
                 love
                 dearly
                 :
                 Every
                 man
                 is
                 where
                 he
                 loves
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 where
                 he
                 lives
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 also
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 beloved
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 frequently
                 thought
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 or
                 hurt
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 himself
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 suffered
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 faith
                 believes
                 how
                 lovely
                 and
                 desirable
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 loves
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 works
                 all
                 those
                 other
                 graces
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 which
                 are
                 his
                 image
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 as
                 effectually
                 possess
                 the
                 soul
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 use
                 and
                 interest
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 faithfull
                 friend
                 can
                 do
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   may
                   dwell
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   ye
                   being
                   rooted
                   and
                   grounded
                   in
                   love
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 You
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                   worketh
                   by
                   love
                
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 ,
                 Christ
                 both
                 as
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 doth
                 live
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 manifestations
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 glory
                 ;
                 his
                 works
                 and
                 image
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 soul
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 satisfie
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 contented
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 those
                 priviledges
                 which
                 God
                 affords
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 enough
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 
                 blessed
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 pride
                 and
                 ignorance
                 will
                 choose
                 ,
                 like
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 dear
                 for
                 the
                 delusion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 stripped
                 them
                 of
                 these
                 Texts
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 fortifie
                 their
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 and
                 proved
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 man
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 dwelt
                 and
                 now
                 dwelleth
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 God-head
                 bodily
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 man
                 without
                 the
                 God-head
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 God-head
                 without
                 the
                 manhood
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 resume
                 my
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 disown
                 and
                 deny
                 ;
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 and
                 stead
                 another
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 disown
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Mary
                 and
                 Joseph
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Parents
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 was
                 arraigned
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 by
                 Pilate
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 crucified
                 (
                 being
                 hanged
                 on
                 and
                 nailed
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 Wood
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 
                 Joseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 ;
                 that
                 rose
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Sepulchre
                 ;
                 that
                 eat
                 and
                 drank
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 with
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 that
                 shewed
                 to
                 Thomas
                 the
                 prints
                 of
                 the
                 nails
                 that
                 nailed
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 that
                 ascended
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 and
                 suffered
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 stupendious
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 own
                 the
                 Christ
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 bear
                 witness
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   light
                   in
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   the
                   Christ
                   and
                   only
                   Saviour
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 God-head
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 man
                 breathing
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 refuted
                 already
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 offer
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 many
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 farther
                 to
                 convince
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Christ
                
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 call
                 their
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 the
                 seed
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   he
                   regards
                   not
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   fallen
                   under
                   all
                   this
                   death
                   and
                   darkness
                   ;
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   creature
                   will
                   but
                   hearken
                   to
                   him
                   [
                   the
                   Serpent
                   ]
                   and
                   his
                   lying
                   promises
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   lead
                   him
                   from
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   things
                   without
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 under
                 death
                 and
                 darkness
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 endures
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                   Christ.
                
                 Whereas
                 Gods
                 Christ
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 died
                 but
                 once
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 offered
                 up
                 but
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 offering
                 hath
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 which
                 perfects
                 for
                 ever
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 the
                 seed
                 spoken
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 
                 not
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 yea
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 ridiculous
                 Riddle
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 God-head
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 or
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 or
                 David
                 ;
                 the
                 seed
                 was
                 the
                 
                   man
                   Christ
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 
                   So
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   changeth
                   not
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   every
                   one
                   ;
                   I
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   judged
                   —
                   for
                   therein
                   alone
                   ,
                   both
                   these
                   things
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   that
                   proceed
                   from
                   that
                   root
                   ,
                   makes
                   for
                   gathering
                   creatures
                   together
                   ,
                   unto
                   that
                   one
                   name
                   and
                   seed
                   wherein
                   all
                   the
                   nations
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   are
                   blessed
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 he
                 expresses
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   22.
                   18.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   thy
                   seed
                   shall
                   all
                   the
                   nations
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 But
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 that
                 understands
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 thus
                 deluded
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Quakers
                   light
                   within
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 their
                 light
                 within
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 without
                 distinction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 
                   Christ
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 distinct
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 sinfull
                 man
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 parties
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 .
              
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   Mediator
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 .
              
               
                 Compare
                 this
                 with
                 
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   20.
                   
                   Nōw
                   a
                   Mediator
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Mediator
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   is
                   one
                   .
                
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Quakers
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 God
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 
                   man
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Mediator
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 between
                 two
                 distinct
                 persons
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 their
                 Mediator
                 ?
                 God
                 eternal
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Mediator
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 man
                 a
                 Mediator
                 to
                 himself
                 :
                 so
                 shut
                 out
                 the
                 
                   Christ
                   without
                
                 you
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 middle
                 person
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 sinfull
                 men
                 )
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 wofull
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
                 seperate
                 from
                 that
                 man
                 who
                 was
                 
                 born
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 was
                 
                   compleat
                   Christ.
                
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 you
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 essential
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 blasphemy
                 no
                 tender
                 and
                 understanding
                 soul
                 dare
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 brink
                 of
                 )
                 yet
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 your
                 light
                 within
                 were
                 not
                 Christ
                 .
                 God
                 had
                 no
                 capacity
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Offices
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 many
                 were
                 saved
                 before
                 Christ
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 for
                 sinners
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 saved
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 promised
                 Redeemer
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   these
                   all
                   having
                   obtained
                   a
                   good
                   report
                   through
                
                 
                 
                   faith
                   ,
                   received
                   not
                   the
                   promise
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 untill
                 his
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 as
                 Gods
                 Christ
                 in
                 election
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 actually
                 and
                 compleatly
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Behold
                   my
                   servant
                   whom
                   I
                   uphold
                   ,
                   mine
                   elect
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   whom
                   my
                   soul
                   delighteth
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   put
                   my
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   bring
                   forth
                   judgement
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 Read
                 Isa
                 .
                 49.
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 with
                 open
                 face
                 behold
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 discursive
                 converse
                 and
                 expostulation
                 between
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Wherefore
                   when
                   he
                   cometh
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   sacrifice
                   and
                   offering
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   body
                   hast
                   thou
                   prepared
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   Then
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Lo
                   I
                   come
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   volume
                   of
                   〈…〉
                
                 
                 
                   Book
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   of
                   me
                   )
                   to
                   do
                   thy
                   will
                   O
                   G●…
                
                 What
                 was
                 this
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 L●…
                 both
                 actively
                 and
                 passively
                 as
                 Redeemer
                 ?
                 whic●
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 prepared
                 him
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 body
                 which
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 th●
                 Virgin
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 being
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 therei●
                 dwelling
                 ,
                 and
                 performing
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 became
                 actually
                 and
                 compleatly
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 an●
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 you
                 believed
                 arig●…
                 concerning
                 the
                 God-head
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 denyin●
                 his
                 
                   man
                   hood
                
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 a
                 created
                 Being
                 a
                 Being
                 in
                 time
                 ;
                 you
                 disown
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 
                   tr●…
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 notorious
                 unmanning
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                 and
                 denying
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 grea●
                 Writers
                 saith
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   throughout
                   testifie
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   declare
                   his
                   unchangeableness
                   ,
                   who
                   through
                   all
                   [
                   ages
                   ]
                   abides
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 if
                 the
                 
                   man
                   Christ
                
                 were
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Scripture
                 or
                 you
                 are
                 much
                 out
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   he
                   was
                
                 
                 
                   twelve
                   years
                   old
                   he
                   went
                   up
                   to
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                
                 and
                 there
                 disputed
                 with
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 (
                 as
                 man
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 read
                 such
                 a
                 mystery
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 bold
                 perverting
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 never
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ,
                 observe
                 what
                 follows
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Author
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   he
                   [
                   John
                   ]
                   was
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   bear
                   witness
                
                 
                 
                   unto
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   —
                   but
                   
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   light
                   (
                   saith
                   John
                   )
                   that
                   enlightens
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 John
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 Observe
                 he
                 corrupts
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 is
                 for
                 was
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 my
                 Exposition
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 I
                 shew
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 break-neck
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 design
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 hereby
                 perceive
                 they
                 are
                 sensible
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 makes
                 for
                 my
                 Exposition
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 
                   Here
                   was
                   the
                   light
                   shone
                   out
                   of
                   darkness
                   in
                
                 John
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   morning
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   was
                   come
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   unto
                
                 Moses
                 .
                 A
                 most
                 strange
                 ,
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 absurd
                 passage
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 morning
                 and
                 the
                 
                   first
                   day
                
                 :
                 but
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 worm
                 out
                 our
                 blessed
                 Redeemer
                 born
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 he
                 tugs
                 hard
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 created
                 light
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 
                   Christ
                   the
                   light
                   within
                
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 shine
                 out
                 of
                 darkness
                 in
                 John.
                 It
                 follows
                 a
                 
                   few
                   lines
                
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   God
                   sent
                   him
                   to
                   bear
                   witness
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   which
                   in
                   him
                   was
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   might
                   believe
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   called
                   to
                   others
                   to
                   behold
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   come
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   (
                   Mark
                   )
                   he
                   behold
                   him
                   —
                   weigh
                   this
                   truth
                   all
                   ye
                   Priests
                   and
                   Professors
                   ,
                   and
                   ponder
                   it
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 What
                 cannot
                 the
                 Devil
                 lead
                 men
                 into
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 led
                 captive
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 will
                 ?
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 also
                 glory
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 to
                 't
                 with
                 a
                 (
                 Mark
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 Parenthesis
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 on
                 men
                 to
                 weigh
                 their
                 wickedness
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 amazed
                 !
                 The
                 
                   Lord
                   have
                   mercy
                   on
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 poor
                 weak
                 souls
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 espy
                 such
                 gross
                 delusions
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 John
                 there
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 light
                 
                   in
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 shone
                 forth
                 
                   in
                   him
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 that
                 
                   salvation
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 were
                 spoken
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 her
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 false
                 worship
                 
                   Ye
                   worship
                   ye
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 ye
                 know
                 no●
                 what
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 what
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 Temple
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 shadowed
                 out
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a●
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Altar
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 restrained
                 to
                 that
                 Temple
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 whatever
                 worship
                 was
                 not
                 performed
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 accepted
                 .
                 Now
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 You
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 worshipping
                 at
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 Mount
                 Gerazim
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 Temple
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 is
                 a
                 type
                 and
                 representation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 salvation
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 Saviour
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 bless
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   Zion
                   the
                   deliverer
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   turn
                   ungodliness
                   from
                   Jacob.
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Israelitish
                 or
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   For
                   out
                   of
                   Zion
                   shall
                   go
                   forth
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   from
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Scripture
                 much
                 abused
                 by
                 those
                 
                 I
                 oppose
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 explain
                 before
                 I
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Wherefore
                   henceforth
                   know
                   we
                   no
                   man
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   yea
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   have
                   known
                   Christ
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   yet
                   now
                   henceforth
                   know
                   we
                   him
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 This
                 Scripture
                 is
                 by
                 them
                 made
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 for
                 their
                 infidelity
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Christ
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 earthly
                 Adam
                 and
                 nature
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 shewed
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Authors
                 :
                 
                 but
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 proof
                 of
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 Christs
                 body
                 of
                 flesh
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 them
                 worse
                 than
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 house
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 remembrance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 forget
                 and
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 mystery
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   godliness
                   ,
                   God
                   was
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   preach
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   .
                   I
                   determined
                   not
                   to
                   know
                   any
                   thing
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   save
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   and
                   him
                   crucified
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 meaning
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 fellow-Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 for
                 worldly
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 esteem
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 please
                 their
                 fancies
                 and
                 humours
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 outward
                 and
                 carnal
                 advantages
                 .
                 The
                 grounds
                 of
                 this
                 Exposition
                 are
                 three
                 among
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 subject
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 is
                 
                 the
                 
                   life
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perswade
                 so
                 to
                 walk
                 and
                 behave
                 our selves
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 must
                 quickly
                 be
                 uncloathed
                 of
                 this
                 earthly
                 tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 concerned
                 with
                 only
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 another
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 expressed
                 in
                 Verse
                 15.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   which
                   live
                   should
                   not
                   henceforth
                   live
                   unto
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 outward
                 ,
                 temporal
                 interests
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 prime
                 and
                 chief
                 aim
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 their
                 spiritual
                 and
                 eternal
                 selves
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 best
                 promoted
                 by
                 living
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 From
                 what
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 Verse
                 17
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 making
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 interest
                 o●
                 Christ
                 our
                 chief
                 aim
                 .
                 
                   Therefore
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   b●
                   i●
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                   ;
                   old
                   things
                   are
                   pa●…
                   away
                   ,
                   behold
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   become
                   new
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 h●
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 proves
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Chri●…
                 to
                 be
                 new
                 creatures
                 ;
                 that
                 their
                 aims
                 and
                 en●…
                 are
                 holy
                 and
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 a●
                 unregenerate
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 steer
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 bound
                 for
                 Christ
                 and
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 their
                 ends
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 means
                 is
                 altered
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 before
                 they
                 shaped
                 their
                 whole
                 course
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 now
                 conformed
                 to
                 pleasing
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 providing
                 for
                 their
                 souls
                 welfare
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 known
                 
                 Christ
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 persons
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 himself
                 were
                 not
                 concerned
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 who
                 did
                 sometimes
                 dream
                 of
                 being
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 sharing
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 an
                 earthly
                 kingdom
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 being
                 better
                 informed
                 ;
                 and
                 attained
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 and
                 more
                 noble
                 degree
                 of
                 spiritual
                 understandings
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 crucified
                 to
                 those
                 childish
                 and
                 carnal
                 designs
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 consideration
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 glorified
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 exaltation
                 in
                 Heaven
                 at
                 the
                 Fathers
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 did
                 raise
                 their
                 souls
                 to
                 a
                 longing
                 after
                 a
                 further
                 and
                 compleat
                 view
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 sharing
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 eighth
                 Verse
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 some
                 Contexture
                 with
                 
                 Verse
                 16.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   confident
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   willing
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   absent
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   with
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Then
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 engaged
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 good
                 opinion
                 you
                 have
                 of
                 their
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 other
                 respects
                 which
                 may
                 quickly
                 produce
                 their
                 entertainment
                 ;
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 light
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 disown
                 him
                 who
                 must
                 be
                 your
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 must
                 for
                 ever
                 perish
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 wink
                 and
                 choose
                 ,
                 no
                 danger
                 of
                 miscarrying
                 which
                 ever
                 be
                 your
                 foundation
                 .
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   believe
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   he
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   die
                   in
                   your
                   sins
                
                 ;
                 was
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 truth
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 Judea
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 not
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 whose
                 knowledge
                 of
                 and
                 zeal
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 equalled
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 ours
                 )
                 did
                 preach
                 Christ
                 so
                 abundantly
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 JESVS
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 proper
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 all-sufficient
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ?
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 found
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Christ
                 himself
                 spake
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 terrible
                 and
                 a
                 seasonable
                 monitor
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   light
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   be
                   darkness
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   is
                   that
                   darkness
                   ?
                
                 I
                 beg
                 of
                 you
                 once
                 more
                 to
                 weigh
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 beg
                 
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   would
                   give
                   you
                   understanding
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
              
               .
               The
               Quakers
               are
               gross
               Idolaters
               ;
               and
               Quakerism
               gross
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THere
                 have
                 been
                 great
                 Contests
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 this
                 Character
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ?
                 Some
                 have
                 contended
                 ,
                 That
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 false
                 worship
                 (
                 though
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 )
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 worship
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 any
                 Appendices
                 to
                 that
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 true
                 worship
                 )
                 are
                 also
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 mans
                 invention
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 proper
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 doing
                 is
                 a
                 crime
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 in
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 Commandments
                 written
                 in
                 tables
                 of
                 stone
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 proof
                 of
                 my
                 Charge
                 against
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 such
                 nice
                 and
                 disputable
                 premisses
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 them
                 guilty
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 Charge
                 looks
                 very
                 big
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 small
                 sin
                 against
                 both
                 the
                 principles
                 
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 those
                 concerned
                 ,
                 if
                 untrue
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 crime
                 of
                 theirs
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 cognizance
                 and
                 notice
                 of
                 all
                 who
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 dispose
                 my
                 Arguments
                 plainly
                 and
                 formally
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   those
                   that
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   gross
                   Idolaters
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                
                 Quakers
                 
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 
                   are
                   gross
                   Idolaters
                
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 second
                 proof
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   those
                   who
                   worship
                   that
                   as
                   God
                   (
                   professedly
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   professed
                   principles
                   )
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   gross
                   Idolaters
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                
                 Quakers
                 
                   do
                   so
                
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   gross
                   Idolaters
                
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 first
                 Argument
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 prosecute
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 perspicuity
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 apparent
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 blind
                 than
                 Bats
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   gross
                   Idolaters
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 none
                 but
                 will
                 grant
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 nature
                 )
                 can
                 discern
                 their
                 right
                 hands
                 from
                 their
                 left
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 or
                 second
                 Proposition
                 of
                 my
                 Syllogism
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 concerned
                 to
                 confirm
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 issue
                 depending
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 throughly
                 proved
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 convinced
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 sit
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                   are
                   gross
                   Idolaters
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 manage
                 my
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 Syllogisms
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   They
                   who
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                
                 Quakers
                 
                   do
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 The
                 Quakers
                 
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   that
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   the
                   souls
                   or
                   spirits
                   of
                   all
                   or
                   some
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   constitutive
                   parts
                   of
                   all
                   or
                   some
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   do
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                
                 Quakers
                 
                   do
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   so
                
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Syllogism
                 I
                 shall
                 manage
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Major
                 and
                 Minor
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 fully
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 although
                 some
                 have
                 attempted
                 the
                 conviction
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 natural
                 faculties
                 of
                 light
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 far
                 short
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 ascribe
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 go
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Quakers
                 hold
                 their
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 or
                 God
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 vain
                 to
                 restrain
                 it
                 to
                 less
                 than
                 infinite
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 having
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 whose
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 depends
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 conceit
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 or
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Proposition
                 will
                 be
                 discharged
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 prove
                 thus
                 :
              
               
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   power
                   in
                   it
                   to
                   dispose
                   and
                   order
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   hath
                   not
                   power
                   in
                   it
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   :
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 will
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 who
                 own
                 the
                 omnipotence
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 un-God
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Proposition
                 I
                 prove
                 from
                 
                   Jer.
                   10.
                   23.
                   
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   man
                   that
                   walketh
                   to
                   direct
                   his
                   steps
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 within
                 man
                 :
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 me
                 ;
                 though
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Jeremy
                 were
                 not
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 within
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 dispose
                 ,
                 or
                 wisdom
                 to
                 direct
                 his
                 steps
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 may
                 either
                 fail
                 in
                 directing
                 unwisely
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 well
                 directed
                 or
                 determined
                 :
                 Therefore
                 I
                 must
                 conclude
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   light
                   in
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   infinite
                   and
                   immense
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   beyond
                   measure
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   infinite
                   and
                   immense
                   ,
                   or
                   beyond
                   measure
                   :
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 I
                 prove
                 from
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   47.
                   5.
                   
                   Great
                   is
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   great
                   power
                   ;
                   his
                   understanding
                   is
                   infinite
                   .
                
                 To
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 infinite
                 is
                 not
                 beyond
                 measure
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 in
                 its
                 self
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Proposition
                 I
                 prove
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 
                 concession
                 ;
                 and
                 grant
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 scarcely
                 any
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   turn
                   your
                   ear
                   inward
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   light
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   you
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 could
                 fill
                 a
                 volume
                 with
                 Instances
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 measure
                 out
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 deny
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 horrible
                 abomination
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 through
                 their
                 gross
                 and
                 dark
                 conceits
                 thus
                 to
                 dishonour
                 God
                 ;
                 to
                 share
                 him
                 into
                 more
                 and
                 less
                 degrees
                 and
                 measures
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 entire
                 ,
                 infinite
                 ,
                 indivisible
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 Being
                 )
                 less
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 measuring
                 would
                 agree
                 well
                 to
                 his
                 manifestations
                 ,
                 and
                 discoveries
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 works
                 :
                 it
                 would
                 agree
                 well
                 to
                 those
                 graces
                 wrought
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 some
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 capable
                 of
                 growing
                 in
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 than
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   darkness
                   in
                   a
                   sinfull
                   and
                   evil
                
                 
                 
                   sense
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   abstract
                   )
                   cannot
                   be
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   some
                   men
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   darkness
                   in
                   a
                   sinfull
                   and
                   evil
                   sense
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   abstract
                   )
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 arrived
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 of
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 charge
                 God
                 with
                 ignorance
                 or
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 so
                 degenerating
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 first
                 Proposition
                 for
                 granted
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Eph.
                   5●8
                   .
                   For
                   ye
                   were
                   sometimes
                   darkness
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   are
                   ye
                   light
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 exclusive
                 of
                 all
                 spiritual
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 light
                 in
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 darkness
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 abstract
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 who
                 adore
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 sometimes
                 you
                 plead
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lighteth
                 in
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 9.
                 should
                 be
                 rendred
                 enlightneth
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   W.
                   P.
                
                 tugs
                 hard
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Pamphlet
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 granted
                 with
                 less
                 ado
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 be
                 the
                 enlightning
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 virtually
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 its
                 conduct
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 lead
                 him
                 as
                 you
                 dream
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 qualification
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 produced
                 into
                 exercise
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 tell
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 that
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 guide
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 listen
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 therefore
                 this
                 Text
                 reaches
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 darkness
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 strange
                 affirmation
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 or
                 Creation
                 were
                 darkness
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 were
                 in
                 it
                 shining
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 one
                 man
                 should
                 move
                 by
                 its
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 noting
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 rendred
                 darkness
                 ,
                 signifies
                 such
                 a
                 darkness
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 total
                 absence
                 of
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 Scripture
                 that
                 proves
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   Mat.
                   6.23
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   light
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   be
                   darkness
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   is
                   that
                   darkness
                   !
                
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 
                 lest
                 you
                 should
                 cavil
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Christ
                 doth
                 but
                 suppose
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 darkness
                 ;
                 the
                 fore-going
                 Verse
                 tells
                 you
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   if
                   thine
                   eye
                   ●e
                   evil
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 single
                 and
                 sincere
                 in
                 its
                 aims
                 )
                 
                   thy
                   whole
                   body
                   shall
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   darkness
                   .
                
                 And
                 sure
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 whose
                 
                   eyes
                   are
                   evil
                
                 ,
                 who
                 account
                 all
                 such
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Quakers
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 any
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 which
                 men
                 conceit
                 to
                 be
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 conducted
                 and
                 led
                 by
                 it
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 sinfull
                 ignorance
                 and
                 darkness
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 calls
                 for
                 proof
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 light
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 perfect
                 night
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 by
                 three
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                
                 I
                 will
                 but
                 name
                 a
                 few
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 without
                 further
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   kept
                   under
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   captivity
                   by
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   light
                   in
                   some
                   men
                   (
                   not
                   only
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   (
                   but
                   )
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   kept
                   under
                   and
                   in
                   captivity
                   by
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                
                 Quakers
                 
                   own
                   confession
                   :
                
                 )
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   light
                   in
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   crucified
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   pain
                   in
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   proper
                   sense
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   (
                   which
                   the
                
                 Quakers
                 
                   call
                   God
                   )
                   may
                   (
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   confession
                   )
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   pain
                   and
                   crucified
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   proper
                   sense
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   
                   they
                   talk
                   but
                   madly
                   of
                   being
                   saved
                   by
                   its
                   being
                   crucified
                   within
                   them
                   :
                   )
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 or
                 second
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 Viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Quakers
                 do
                 own
                 and
                 profess
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 must
                 prove
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Writings
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 grand
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 Quakerism
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 its
                 first
                 stone
                 is
                 laid
                 in
                 
                   gross
                   Idolatry
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 needless
                 to
                 bring
                 Instances
                 of
                 
                 their
                 asserting
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 Word
                 which
                 John
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   Joh.
                   1.
                   1.
                   
                   Which
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   God.
                
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 they
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 suddenly
                 and
                 amphibiously
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 many
                 other
                 points
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 furnish
                 you
                 with
                 proofs
                 enough
                 ,
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   you
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   the
                   light
                   which
                   lighteth
                
                 
                 
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   cometh
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   through
                   me
                   should
                   believe
                   ,
                   am
                   the
                   true
                   eternal
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   created
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   me
                   the
                   light
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   upheld
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   another
                   besides
                   me
                   can
                   save
                   .
                
                 Although
                 in
                 this
                 passage
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 personating
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 continued
                 discourse
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 often
                 express
                 it
                 
                   the
                   light
                   within
                
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 pag.
                 50.
                 
                 
                   You
                   scorn
                   me
                   the
                   light
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
                 Pag.
                 54.
                 
                 
                   Which
                   will
                   not
                   own
                   me
                   the
                   light
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   All
                   power
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   is
                   in
                   it
                
                 ;
                 [
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 ]
              
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 cannot
                 read
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 passages
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 spelling
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Quakers
                 own
                 and
                 profess
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 the
                 wiser
                 for
                 whatever
                 they
                 read
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 hear
                 one
                 speak
                 his
                 mind
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 believed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Light
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   hates
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   loves
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 grand
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Quakers
                 own
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 profess
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 ;
                 or
                 none
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 so
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 shew
                 you
                 another
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 owning
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 their
                 Idol
                 in
                 another
                 dress
                 ;
                 in
                 managing
                 the
                 second
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 owning
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 
                   not
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 My
                 Argument
                 is
                 this
                 :
              
               
                 
                   They
                   that
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   the
                   souls
                   or
                   spirits
                   of
                   all
                   or
                   some
                   men
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   constitutive
                   parts
                   of
                   all
                   or
                   some
                   men
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   do
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                
                 Quakers
                 
                   do
                   so
                
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   own
                   and
                   profess
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Two
                 things
                 will
                 prove
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 this
                 Syllogism
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 To
                 prove
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 souls
                 or
                 spirits
                 of
                 any
                 men
                 are
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 I
                 put
                 in
                 all
                 or
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 prove
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Quakers
                 hold
                 the
                 spirits
                 or
                 souls
                 of
                 all
                 or
                 some
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   the
                   souls
                   or
                   spirits
                   of
                   any
                   men
                   were
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   polluted
                   with
                   sin
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   polluted
                   with
                   sin
                   :
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   souls
                   or
                   spirits
                   of
                   any
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Proposition
                 will
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 Christians
                 but
                 Heathens
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Is
                   there
                   unrighteousness
                   with
                   God
                   who
                   taketh
                   vengeance
                   —
                   Godforbid
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   reproveth
                   God
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   answer
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 I
                 prove
                 from
                 
                 Adam's
                 pollution
                 with
                 sin
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 (
                 except
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 unlikely
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 soul
                 polluted
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 created
                 upright
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 advantages
                 of
                 maintaining
                 his
                 innocency
                 ;
                 yet
                 his
                 soul
                 was
                 polluted
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   
                   Rom.
                
                 5.
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   cleanse
                   our selves
                   from
                   all
                   filthiness
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   peace
                   sanctifie
                   you
                   wholly
                   ,
                   and
                   preserve
                   you
                   blameless
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   soul
                   and
                   body
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 best
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 polluted
                 with
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   the
                   souls
                   or
                   spirits
                   of
                   men
                   were
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                
                 
                 
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   prison
                
                 :
              
               
                 
                   But
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   in
                   prison
                   :
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 I
                 prove
                 from
                 1
                 
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   19.
                   
                   By
                   which
                   he
                   went
                   and
                   preached
                   to
                   the
                   spirits
                   in
                   prison
                   .
                
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 sinfull
                 and
                 disobedient
                 spirits
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 provoked
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 ●●
                 Noah
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Proposition
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 grant
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 who
                 often
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 〈…〉
                 captivity
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 seed
                 they
                 mean
                 no
                 othe●
                 but
                 Christ
                 or
                 
                   God
                   within
                
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   lig●●
                   within
                
                 every
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   the
                   spirits
                   or
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   were
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   G●…
                
                 
                 
                   might
                   be
                   condemned
                
                 :
              
               
                 
                   But
                   God
                   cannot
                   so
                   be
                
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   spirits
                   or
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   〈…〉
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 spirits
                 or
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 (
                 〈…〉
                 tremble
                 to
                 write
                 the
                 word
                 )
                 appears
                 by
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 disobedient
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Noah
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 torment
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 current
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 saith
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 implies
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 prove
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                   chief
                
                 and
                 allowed
                 Writers
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 account
                 infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 with
                 their
                 chief
                 respects
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 hold
                 the
                 spirits
                 or
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   hath
                   that
                   which
                
                 is
                 one
                 
                   in
                   union
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   like
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   even
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   measure
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 ;
                 and
                 sure
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 its
                 measure
                 (
                 their
                 usual
                 phrase
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 blaspheming
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 his
                 divine
                 Being
                 any
                 thing
                 less
                 than
                 infinite
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Now
                   my
                   soul
                   and
                   spirit
                   is
                   centered
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   Being
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   form
                   of
                   person
                   must
                   return
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   was
                   taken
                   .
                
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Ed.
                   Burroughs
                
                 the
                 morning
                 before
                 he
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 he
                 makes
                 his
                 soul
                 and
                 spirit
                 one
                 Being
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 souls
                 own
                 Being
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 follows
                 implies
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 are
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 man
                 while
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 at
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 resolves
                 into
                 dust
                 ,
                 its
                 first
                 Being
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 soul
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 its
                 first
                 Being
                 .
                 A
                 miserable
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   body
                   shall
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   dust
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   shall
                   return
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   gave
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 lived
                 and
                 died
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Quaker
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 false
                 Christian
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 changed
                 not
                 his
                 mind
                 his
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Priest
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   expression
                   of
                   a
                   dark
                   deluded
                   mind
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   distinguished
                   from
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 the
                 Minister
                 saying
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   But
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   dwells
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                
                 [
                 the
                 Priest
                 ]
                 
                   is
                   a
                   reprobate
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 understanding
                 the
                 word
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Gods
                 Being
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 his
                 Charge
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 shall
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 read
                 further
                 )
                 see
                 he
                 intends
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 wicked
                 import
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 is
                 over
                 measure
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 ;
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 spared
                 him
                 that
                 in
                 charity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   John
                   Bunian
                   saith
                   ,
                   He
                   [
                   God
                   ]
                   is
                   distinct
                   from
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   and
                
                 Bunian
                 
                   is
                   deceived
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   you
                   are
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   pityfull
                   Teachers
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 By
                 these
                 expressions
                 he
                 renders
                 not
                 only
                 t●…
                 Souls
                 and
                 Spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 the
                 
                   same
                   b●…
                
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 whole
                 man
                 without
                 distinction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Again
                   thou
                   makes
                   a
                   great
                   pudder
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   〈…〉
                   should
                   witness
                   he
                   is
                   equal
                   with
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   A
                   Catechism
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Priest●
                   and
                   put
                   forth
                   to
                   the
                   nation
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   laid
                   do●●
                   —
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   equal
                   in
                   power
                   an●
                   glory
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   yet
                   if
                   any
                   come
                   but
                   to
                   witnes●…
                   the
                   Son
                   revealed
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   come
                   to
                   witness
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   gave
                   out
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   or
                   witness
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   witness
                   that
                   equal
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   they
                   cry
                   out
                   horrid
                   blasphemy
                   .
                
              
               
                 Observe
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 deny
                 the
                 priests
                 charge
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 him
                 )
                 but
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 pudder
                 ;
                 he
                 makes
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 most
                 horrid
                 blasphemies
                 opposed
                 or
                 charged
                 on
                 the
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 making
                 a
                 pudder
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 heal
                 his
                 sore
                 he
                 would
                 wound
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 the
                 like
                 monster
                 at
                 their
                 door
                 ;
                 but
                 herein
                 he
                 shews
                 his
                 ignorance
                 with
                 his
                 malice
                 and
                 slander
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 phrases
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Spirits
                   of
                   the
                   Quakers
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   comes
                   out
                   from
                   God
                   ?
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   ,
                   the
                   soul
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   divine
                   ?
                
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 to
                 be
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 relation
                 ,
                 or
                 creation
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 commom
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 
                   for
                   of
                   him
                   are
                   all
                   
                   things
                
                 )
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Creator
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Magnus
                   Byne
                   saith
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   not
                   infinite
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   a
                   Creature
                   ,
                   and
                   Richard
                   Baxter
                   saith
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   spiritual
                   substance
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   consider
                   what
                   a
                   Condition
                   these
                   called
                   Ministers
                   are
                   in
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   substance
                   is
                   not
                   infinite
                   in
                   its
                   self
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   creature
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   came
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   which
                   brings
                   it
                   up
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Creator
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   infinite
                   in
                   its
                   self
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   hand
                   goes
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   does
                   evil
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   hand
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   immortal
                   and
                   infinite
                   ,
                   which
                   hand
                   is
                   infinite
                   ,
                   which
                   brings
                   it
                   up
                   to
                   God
                   is
                   infinite
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 match
                 the
                 ignorance
                 confidence
                 ,
                 blasphemy
                 and
                 nonsense
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouths
                 or
                 pens
                 of
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 reckoned
                 a
                 great
                 discovere●
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 received
                 by
                 those
                 poor
                 deluded
                 souls
                 as
                 infallibly
                 true
                 and
                 a
                 divine
                 mystery
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 )
                 whom
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 dare
                 or
                 will
                 contradict
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 stupendious
                 captivity
                 of
                 these
                 poor
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   Soul
                   without
                   beginning
                   come
                   from
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   horrid
                   Blasphemy
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   is
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 (
                 not
                 by
                 remote
                 consequences
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 open
                 and
                 plain
                 affections
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 pleaded
                 for
                 after
                 their
                 wild
                 manner
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 hold
                 
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 being
                 ,
                 infinite
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 without
                 beginning
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 enough
                 of
                 
                 blasphemy
                 and
                 idolatry
                 for
                 one
                 author
                 to
                 fill
                 t●●
                 mouths
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 cite
                 yet
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 that
                 none
                 may
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Qual●…
                 (
                 though
                 
                   G.
                   F.
                
                 may
                 stand
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 prodigiously
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   you
                   Querie
                   ;
                   whether
                   the
                   said
                   Spir●…
                
                 
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   man
                   ]
                   is
                   mortal
                   or
                   immortal
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   immortal
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   mortal
                   〈…〉
                   corruptible
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   immortal
                   and
                   incorruptible
                   s●…
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   even
                   something
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   〈…〉
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 John
                 sait●
                 was
                 God.
                 1.
                 
                 John.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   from
                   Heaven
                   begetteth
                   of
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   own
                   image
                   and
                   likeness
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   [
                   substance
                   ]
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   seed
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Spirit
                   and
                   pure
                   life
                   .
                
                 Speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   do
                   you
                   wait
                   and
                   believe
                   ,
                   —
                   to
                   have
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   same
                   mind
                   which
                   was
                   also
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ?
                   who
                   thought
                   it
                   no
                   robbery
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   with
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   Christ
                   thought
                   it
                   no
                   robbery
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   with
                   God
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   was
                   no
                   Pharisee
                   ,
                   though
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   judged
                   a
                   blasphemer
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   And
                   they
                   who
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   witness
                   one
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   another
                   ;
                   For
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   God
                   owns
                   its
                   own
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   cannot
                   deny
                   himself
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 own
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 but
                 sometimes
                 will
                 deny
                 any
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Spirit
                 at
                 all
                 but
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 say
                 the
                 unregenerate
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   in
                   them
                
                 .
                 See
                 Fishers
                 rare
                 distinction
                 to
                 serve
                 this
                 turn
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   —
                   which
                   concurs
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   constituting
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   primitive
                   perfection
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   life
                   which
                   God
                   breathed
                   into
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   formed
                   him
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   whereby
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   living
                   soul
                   ,
                   a
                   Soul
                   that
                   did
                   partake
                   something
                   of
                   Gods
                   own
                   life
                   ,
                   —
                   this
                   (
                   Spirit
                   of
                   man
                   )
                   is
                   that
                   living
                   principle
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   man
                   did
                   before
                   his
                   degeneration
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   again
                   after
                   his
                   regeneration
                   partake
                   of
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Charge
                 being
                 of
                 so
                 black
                 and
                 horrid
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 judge
                 it
                 unmeet
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 abounding
                 instances
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 Reader
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 largest
                 Charity
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 Christian
                 ought
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 to
                 exercise
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 thy
                 verdict
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 made
                 appear
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Quakers
                   are
                   gross
                   Idolaters
                
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 owning
                 and
                 professing
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 will
                 contribute
                 to
                 a
                 demonstration
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 manage
                 my
                 second
                 grand
                 argument
                 but
                 briefly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 will
                 render
                 it
                 not
                 very
                 incredible
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 worship
                 a
                 
                   false
                   God
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 they
                 own
                 and
                 profess
                 a
                 
                   false
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   All
                   those
                   who
                   worship
                   that
                   as
                   God
                   (
                   professedly
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   professed
                   Principles
                   )
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   gross
                   Idolaters
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Quakers
                   do
                   so
                
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Quakers
                   are
                   gross
                   idolaters
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 first
                 proposition
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 will
                 deny
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 I
                 prove
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 concession
                 (
                 considered
                 with
                 the
                 proof
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Souls
                   and
                   Spirits
                   of
                   men
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   God
                
                 )
                 but
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 argument
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   they
                   who
                   worship
                   professedly
                   ,
                   and
                   according●●
                   their
                   professed
                   principles
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   Souls
                   and
                   Spirits
                   of
                   any
                   men
                   as
                   God
                   ,
                   worship
                   a
                   f●l●●
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   so
                   do
                   the
                   Quakers
                
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   worship
                   a
                   false
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   are
                   not
                   sprung
                   from
                   the
                   noble
                   gentle
                   seed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   those
                   honour
                   is
                   not
                   due
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   we
                   bow
                   unto
                   them
                   ▪
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   set
                   the
                   Devil
                   in
                   the
                   r●●●
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   unto
                   him
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   d●o●…
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 the
                 noble
                 and
                 gent●●
                 seed
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 bow
                 .
                 And
                 withall
                 he
                 tell●
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 bowing
                 as
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 to
                 such
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 sense
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 setting
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bow
                 to
                 none
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 own
                 no
                 worship
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 meet
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 worship
                 this
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 this
                 Soul
                 or
                 Spirit
                 in
                 any
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 profess
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 or
                 it
                 divine
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 many
                 gave
                 outward
                 
                 worship
                 to
                 
                   James
                   Naylor
                
                 :
                 One
                 (
                 now
                 a
                 grand
                 Quaker
                 )
                 not
                 being
                 then
                 pleased
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 James
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 disowned
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 accepted
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 process
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 Richards
                 Parliament
                 will
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 
                   John
                   Bolton
                
                 the
                 elder
                 ,
                 the
                 Quaker
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 reproach
                 and
                 worse
                 things
                 which
                 would
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 soon
                 find
                 it
                 a
                 general
                 practise
                 with
                 the
                 Quakers
                 to
                 give
                 visible
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 temples
                 of
                 each
                 others
                 carkasses
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 further
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   worship
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   fulness
                   (
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   majesty
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   dominion
                   and
                   power
                
                 )
                 must
                 learn
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 lowest
                 appearances
                 of
                 his
                 Light
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 calls
                 it
                 worship
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 mean
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lowest
                 appearances
                 must
                 be
                 bowed
                 at
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 .
              
               
                 Priest
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 within
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 worship
                 angels
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 
                   head
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 this
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 Priest
                 to
                 say
                 but
                 whether
                 any
                 did
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 to
                 my
                 purpose
                 but
                 his
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Which
                 none
                 comes
                 to
                 witness
                 Christ
                 the
                 
                 head
                 but
                 who
                 witness
                 him
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 angels
                 must
                 worship
                 him
                 that
                 died
                 and
                 suffered
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 worship
                 not
                 the
                 angels
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 worshiping
                 him
                 in
                 them
                 are
                 worshiping
                 Men
                 ,
                 Devils
                 or
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Christ
                 that
                 dyed
                 and
                 suffered
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 they
                 intend
                 nothing
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 shewed
                 ,
                 they
                 utterly
                 deny
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 own
                 Christ
                 suffering
                 
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 than
                 they
                 say
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 suffered
                 or
                 was
                 crucified
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 here
                 affirm
                 ,
                 mark
                 what
                 followes
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 false
                 [
                 ministers
                 ]
                 who
                 preach
                 Christ
                 
                 without
                 and
                 bid
                 people
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 above
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 ministers
                 that
                 preach
                 
                   Christ
                   within
                
                 .
              
               
                 C.
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 in
                 their
                 doctrine
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 preach
                 
                   Christ
                   without
                
                 and
                 another
                 preacheth
                 him
                 within
                 .
              
               
                 Father
                 .
                 Yes
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 fellowship
                 together
                 than
                 the
                 East
                 hath
                 with
                 the
                 West
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   light
                   within
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 who
                 may
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 )
                 be
                 without
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 such
                 odds
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 fellowship
                 than
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 they
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 any
                 other
                 (
                 as
                 Fox
                 saith
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 worship
                 Men
                 ,
                 Devils
                 or
                 Angels
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 good
                 my
                 second
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 proved
                 them
                 
                   gross
                   Idolaters
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 in
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 common
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 
                   apostatical
                   Idolatry
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 earnestly
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 emphasis
                 exclaimed
                 against
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   a●●tion
                   Changed
                   their
                   Gods
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   yet
                   no
                   Gods
                   but
                
                 
                 
                   my
                   people
                   have
                   changed
                   their
                   glory
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   profit
                   .
                   Be
                   astonished
                   O
                   ye
                   Heavens
                   at
                   this
                   ,
                   be
                   ye
                   horribly
                   afraid
                   ,
                   be
                   ye
                   verily
                   desolate
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 agravated
                 in
                 that
                 (
                 while
                 the
                 Heathen
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 their
                 means
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 yet
                 were
                 
                   gross
                   Idolaters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Pen
                 saith
                 true
                 enough
                 ,
                 worshiped
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 )
                 an
                 Ape
                 a
                 Crocodile
                 ,
                 yea
                 herbs
                 ,
                 almost
                 any
                 thing
                 )
                 these
                 wretches
                 (
                 for
                 better
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ▪
                 )
                 worship
                 that
                 natural
                 conscience
                 that
                 Spirit
                 of
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 creature
                 an
                 ignorant
                 creature
                 ;
                 but
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 error
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 the
                 dear
                 Redeemer
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 now
                 doth
                 it
                 boot
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 
                   they
                   worship
                   and
                   own
                   the
                   Creator
                   and
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 folly
                 is
                 it
                 after
                 such
                 evidences
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 say
                 
                   sure
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   bad
                   ,
                   their
                   principles
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   (
                   tolerable
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   stamp
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   civil
                   zealous
                   people
                   for
                   religion
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   ?
                
                 how
                 !
                 will
                 nothing
                 but
                 drunkenness
                 or
                 robbery
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 outward
                 goods
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 vices
                 render
                 men
                 wicked
                 ?
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 highest
                 affronts
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 must
                 men
                 be
                 believed
                 rather
                 than
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ?
                 which
                 hath
                 spoken
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 to
                 arise
                 1
                 John
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ?
                 See
                 how
                 God
                 excused
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 Jer.
                 in
                 the
                 19
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 and
                 24.
                 
                 Verses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thine
                   own
                   wickedness
                   shall
                   correct
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   backslidings
                   shall
                   reprove
                   thee
                   :
                   know
                   therefore
                   and
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   evil
                   thing
                   and
                   bitter
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   for
                   saken
                   the
                   LORD
                   thy
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   my
                   fear
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   hostes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   How
                   canst
                   thou
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   polluted
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   gone
                   after
                   Baalim
                   ?
                   see
                   thy
                   way
                   in
                   the
                   valley
                   ,
                   know
                   what
                   thou
                   hast
                   done
                   :
                
                 thou
                 art
                 
                   a
                   swift
                   dromedarie
                   ,
                   traversing
                   her
                   wayes
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   A
                   wild
                   Ass
                   used
                   to
                   the
                   wilderness
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   snuffeth
                   up
                   the
                   wind
                   at
                   her
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   in
                   her
                   occasion
                   who
                   can
                   turn
                   her
                   away
                   ?
                   all
                   they
                   that
                   seek
                   her
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   wear
                   themselves
                   ,
                   in
                   her
                   moneth
                   they
                   shall
                   find
                   her
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
              
               .
               The
               Quakers
               deny
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Doubt
                 not
                 but
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 infatuated
                 with
                 the
                 Quakers
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 perverting
                 the
                 genuine
                 sense
                 of
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 principles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 will
                 understand
                 by
                 
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 the
                 raising
                 again
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 dust
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 however
                 disposed
                 of
                 after
                 their
                 
                   natural
                   death
                
                 or
                 dissolution
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Quakers
                 will
                 deny
                 their
                 guilt
                 of
                 this
                 Charge
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 off
                 with
                 an
                 Allegorical
                 evasion
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 and
                 own
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   dead
                   body
                
                 :
                 whereas
                 in
                 truth
                 their
                 opinion
                 and
                 meaning
                 is
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 acceptation
                 of
                 that
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 instances
                 following
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   hath
                   no
                   will
                   ,
                   nor
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   nor
                   reason
                   left
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   baptized
                   down
                   into
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   —
                   and
                
                 there
                 
                   the
                   power
                
                 kills
                 
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   him
                
                 life
                 
                   again
                   ;
                   and
                
                 so
                 
                   man
                   layes
                   down
                   his
                   own
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   takes
                   u●
                   
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                
                 raised
                 
                   in
                   the
                   resurrection
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 this
                 account
                 is
                 like
                 his
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 too
                 much
                 will
                 is
                 utterly
                 void
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 own
                 no
                 other
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 Smith
                 expresses
                 ;
                 comes
                 under
                 that
                 severe
                 rebuke
                 of
                 the
                 apostle
                 ;
                 
                   who
                   concerning
                   the
                   faith
                   have
                   erred
                   saying
                   that
                   the
                   resurrection
                   is
                   past
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   destroyed
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   some
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 foresaid
                 Author
                 saith
                 farther
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   But
                   must
                   man
                   pass
                   through
                
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 rise
                 again
                 
                   while
                   he
                   is
                
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Body
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Yes
                   ,
                   for
                   except
                   he
                   be
                
                 regenerated
                 ,
                 and
                 born
                 
                   again
                   ;
                   he
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   must
                   die
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Adams
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                
                 quickned
                 and
                 raised
                 
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Adams
                   Spirit
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   the
                
                 resurrection
                 
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   enter
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   as
                   a
                   little
                   Child
                   .
                
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 but
                 their
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 
                 Fisher
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 allegorizing
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   admonished
                   ,
                   nor
                   perswaded
                   by
                
                 Moses
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 
                   [
                   within
                   you
                   ]
                   neither
                   will
                   you
                   be
                   perswaded
                   by
                   such
                   of
                
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   were
                   once
                
                 dead
                 in
                 Sin
                 
                   with
                   you
                   ;
                   but
                   are
                   now
                
                 risen
                 
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   vvhich
                   is
                   his
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                
                 same
                 
                   sent
                   to
                   speak
                   unto
                   you
                   from
                   the
                
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 deny
                 his
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 gloss
                 on
                 16
                 
                   Luke
                   31.
                   
                   If
                   they
                   vvill
                   not
                   hear
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   neither
                   vvill
                   they
                   be
                   perswaded
                   if
                   
                   one
                   should
                
                 rise
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 dead
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 had
                 intended
                 conversion
                 or
                 regeneration
                 there
                 by
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 rare
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 preachers
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 regenerated
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 such
                 preachers
                 they
                 had
                 many
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 resurrection
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 Christ
                 was
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 body
                 raised
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 advantage
                 of
                 experience
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whereby
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   set
                   free
                   from
                
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                   made
                   able
                   to
                   escape
                   the
                
                 pollutions
                 
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   run
                   the
                   pare
                   vvayes
                   vvith
                   delight
                   ;
                   vvhich
                   is
                   the
                   glorious
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                
                 resurrection
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 enough
                 of
                 what
                 abundantly
                 implies
                 
                 their
                 denial
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 fundamental
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 expect
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 I
                 (
                 with
                 any
                 reason
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 deny
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 open
                 and
                 plain
                 dealing
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 point
                 would
                 render
                 them
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 the
                 door
                 against
                 Proselytes
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 verbal
                 and
                 private
                 converse
                 they
                 stick
                 not
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 ordinarily
                 when
                 dead
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 hole
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 with
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 examined
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 books
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 tenets
                 and
                 belief
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 resurrection
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
               
                 Take
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 in
                 their
                 systems
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 
                   of
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   say
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   resurrection
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   raise
                   up
                   that
                   vvhich
                   Adam
                   lost
                   .
                   —
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   him
                   vvho
                   deceived
                   him
                   (
                   viz.
                   Adam
                   .
                   )
                   so
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   resurrection
                   unto
                   life
                   ,
                   of
                   body
                   soul
                   and
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   renews
                   man
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 call
                 regeneration
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 as
                 the
                 soul
                 and
                 spirit
                 is
                 raised
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 natural
                 death
                 or
                 dissolution
                 of
                 their
                 essential
                 form
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 their
                 depravation
                 and
                 defection
                 to
                 a
                 sensual
                 and
                 sinful
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 aversation
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Chapter
                 intituled
                 as
                 above
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   to
                   such
                   busie
                   minds
                   who
                   are
                   saying
                   ,
                   how
                   are
                   the
                   dead
                   raised
                   ?
                   And
                   with
                   what
                   bodies
                   do
                   they
                   come
                   ?
                   I
                   say
                   to
                   such
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostles
                   words
                   are
                   very
                
                 suitable
                 ;
                 
                   Thou
                   fool
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   sowest
                   is
                   not
                   quickned
                   except
                   it
                   die
                   ,
                   —
                   but
                   the
                   mystery
                   is
                   sealed
                   with
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   nor
                   can
                   any
                   ever
                   know
                   with
                   what
                   bodies
                   they
                   shall
                   arise
                   ,
                   but
                   who
                   comes
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   discerns
                   his
                   body
                   ;
                   the
                   sight
                   whereof
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   slays
                   the
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   and
                   opens
                   the
                   mystery
                   :
                   till
                   then
                   ,
                   cursed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   reveals
                   that
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   sealed
                   ,
                   and
                   hidden
                   from
                   the
                   Serpents
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 Naylor
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 quotes
                 many
                 Scripture
                 Phrases
                 ;
                 which
                 abundantly
                 prove
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 after
                 dissolution
                 or
                 natural
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   mystery
                   ,
                   a
                   sealed
                   mystery
                
                 in
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 curse
                 layd
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 reveal
                 their
                 tenet
                 :
                 no
                 wonder
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 speak
                 not
                 out
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 but
                 themselves
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 dare
                 trust
                 with
                 the
                 greattest
                 abominations
                 in
                 their
                 delusions
                 ;
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 inhibition
                 ,
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 to
                 me
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 which
                 when
                 dead
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 
                   hole
                   in
                   the
                   ground
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   covered
                   vvith
                   earth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 to
                 dust
                 ;
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 made
                 alive
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 put
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 Tenet
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 prove
                 by
                 many
                 Witnesses
                 that
                 
                   George
                   Whitehead
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 chief
                 Misleaders
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 much
                 importunity
                 to
                 speakhis
                 mind
                 plainly
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 )
                 did
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   believe
                   that
                   his
                   Body
                   should
                   rise
                   again
                   after
                   its
                   Death
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 affirm
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 intending
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 such
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 and
                 common
                 acceptation
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 discoursed
                 them
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 proposed
                 the
                 question
                 so
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 room
                 to
                 evade
                 by
                 their
                 allegories
                 ;
                 their
                 answers
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   upon
                   the
                   Catch
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   answer
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Or
                 
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   cannot
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Sometimes
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Job
                   ,
                   If
                   a
                   Man
                   die
                   shall
                   he
                   live
                   again
                   ?
                
                 and
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Beast
                   dieth
                   ,
                   so
                   dieth
                   Man.
                
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 their
                 Arguments
                 are
                 answered
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 are
                 lodged
                 in
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 their
                 
                 last
                 refuge
                 is
                 their
                 false
                 interpretation
                 of
                 15.
                 
                 Cor.
                 38.
                 
                 
                   God
                   giveth
                   it
                   a
                   Body
                   as
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Who
                 will
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 a
                 plain
                 answer
                 yea
                 or
                 nay
                 ,
                 when
                 questioned
                 about
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ;
                 but
                 instead
                 thereof
                 ,
                 produce
                 all
                 those
                 Texts
                 which
                 to
                 them
                 seems
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 doubt
                 that
                 such
                 do
                 deny
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ?
                 before
                 I
                 discharge
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 answer
                 their
                 Cavils
                 about
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 prove
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 some
                 inferences
                 from
                 their
                 corrupt
                 wicked
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 foul
                 destroying
                 Tenet
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 their
                 Cavil
                 from
                 that
                 Scripture
                 1
                 Cor
                 ,
                 
                 15.
                 50.
                 
                 
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   cannot
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                
                 By
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 Corruptible
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   neither
                   doth
                
                 corruption
                 inherit
                 incorruption
                 ;
                 compare
                 this
                 with
                 ver
                 .
                 42.
                 
                   it
                   is
                   sown
                   in
                
                 corruption
                 ,
                 it
                 
                   is
                   raised
                   in
                
                 incorruption
                 ,
                 and
                 ver
                 .
                 49.
                 
                   and
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   born
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   we
                   shall
                   bear
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 ,
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 Change
                 to
                 spiritual
                 and
                 incorruptible
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Job
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   die
                   shall
                   he
                   live
                   again
                   ?
                
                 the
                 meaning
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 Job
                 understood
                 himself
                 )
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 again
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 liveth
                 before
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 most
                 confidently
                 affirms
                 ,
                 Job
                 19.
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 
                   And
                   though
                   after
                   my
                   skin
                   Worms
                   destroy
                
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   in
                   my
                
                 flesh
                 
                   shall
                   I
                   see
                   God
                   :
                   whom
                   I
                   shall
                   see
                   for
                   my self
                   ,
                   and
                   mine
                
                 
                 eyes
                 
                   shall
                   behold
                   and
                   not
                   another
                   ,
                   though
                   my
                   Reins
                   be
                   consumed
                   within
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 he
                 here
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 seeing
                 is
                 intended
                 by
                 him
                 
                   Christ
                   the
                   Redeemer
                
                 who
                 shall
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 latter
                 day
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 verse
                 25.
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 Ecclesiastes
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   As
                   the
                   one
                   dieth
                   so
                   dieth
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 expounded
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   go
                   unto
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   all
                   are
                   of
                   the
                
                 dust
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   turn
                   to
                
                 dust
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 oppose
                 Mans
                 Resurrection
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 dust
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 silly
                 evasion
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 frequent
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   God
                   giveth
                   it
                   a
                   Body
                   as
                   pleaseth
                   him
                
                 ;
                 It
                 doth
                 no
                 way
                 deny
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 condemn
                 those
                 that
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 acquaint
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 then
                 spiritual
                 and
                 incorruptible
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 understand
                 
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 manifest
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 truth
                 .
                 Another
                 text
                 they
                 frame
                 an
                 objection
                 out
                 of
                 is
                 1
                 Cor.
                 19.
                 36
                 ,
                 37.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   Fool
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   sowest
                   is
                   not
                   quickned
                   except
                   it
                   die
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   sowest
                   ,
                   thou
                   sowest
                   not
                   that
                   body
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 call
                 
                   him
                   a
                   Fool
                
                 ,
                 who
                 enquires
                 concerning
                 the
                 resurrection
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 from
                 this
                 Text
                 )
                 but
                 him
                 that
                 doubts
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 seeming
                 impossibility
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 sameness
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 thought
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 essence
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 relative
                 it
                 all
                 along
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 for
                 it
                 antecedent
                 the
                 
                   body
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 now
                 live
                 and
                 are
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 ver
                 .
                 38.
                 
                   to
                   every
                   seed
                   it
                   s
                
                 own
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 
                 or
                 would
                 not
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 51.
                 
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   all
                   be
                   changed
                
                 :
                 From
                 whence
                 they
                 conclude
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 ask
                 such
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 refused
                 their
                 debts
                 owing
                 to
                 them
                 when
                 young
                 ,
                 being
                 demanded
                 when
                 old
                 ;
                 or
                 owing
                 when
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 demanded
                 when
                 sick
                 ;
                 or
                 contracted
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 demanded
                 when
                 Quakers
                 ?
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 affirm
                 they
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 natural
                 to
                 spiritual
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 suppose
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 shew
                 more
                 sagacity
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 a
                 person
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 changes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 still
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 money
                 both
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 due
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 say
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 resurrection
                 but
                 a
                 creation
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 will
                 guess
                 so
                 wide
                 of
                 the
                 mark
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 treate
                 another
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 either
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 rewarded
                 or
                 punished
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 concerned
                 in
                 those
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 free
                 among
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 in
                 everlasting
                 forgetfulness
                 ?
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 denyed
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 by
                 their
                 error
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 entering
                 the
                 room
                 when
                 the
                 doors
                 were
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 appearing
                 in
                 such
                 
                 forms
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Disciples
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
                 could
                 convey
                 himself
                 how
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Disciples
                 not
                 knowing
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 
                   their
                   eyes
                   were
                   withholden
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 24.
                 16
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 woful
                 companions
                 and
                 consequences
                 of
                 the
                 error
                 here
                 charged
                 on
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 theirs
                 ,
                 take
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 enough
                 and
                 great
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 Atheists
                 or
                 Infidels
                 ;
                 to
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 motions
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 delusion
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 This
                 tenet
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 doth
                 naturally
                 eat
                 out
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 vitals
                 of
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 dead
                 rise
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   for
                   tomorrow
                   we
                   shall
                   die
                   .
                
                 All
                 Religion
                 obliges
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                   no
                   resurrection
                
                 le
                 ts
                 loose
                 the
                 reins
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 extream
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 an
                 Epicure
                 is
                 then
                 the
                 wisest
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 error
                 renders
                 it
                 a
                 meer
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 foolish
                 obstinacy
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 Religious
                 ,
                 when
                 indangering
                 our
                 temporal
                 concernments
                 .
                 
                   If
                   the
                   dead
                   rise
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   —
                   and
                   why
                   stand
                   we
                   here
                   in
                   jeopardy
                   every
                   hour
                   ?
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 29.
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 utterly
                 subverts
                 and
                 makes
                 Shipwrack
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 looking
                 at
                 a
                 prise
                 and
                 reward
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Grave
                 .
                 
                   But
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   resurrection
                   of
                   t●…ad
                   ,
                   
                   then
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   risen
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   Christ
                   be
                   not
                   risen
                   then
                   is
                   our
                   preaching
                   vain
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   faith
                   also
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   dead
                   rise
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   not
                   Christ
                   raised
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   Christ
                   be
                   not
                   raised
                   ,
                   your
                   faith
                   is
                   vain
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   yet
                   in
                   your
                   sins
                   .
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Chain
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 woful
                 consequences
                 that
                 this
                 wicked
                 error
                 draws
                 after
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Then
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 fallacy
                 and
                 delusion
                 ,
                 which
                 promises
                 a
                 reward
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 persons
                 are
                 constituted
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 soul
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 more
                 might
                 be
                 inferred
                 of
                 so
                 grand
                 an
                 import
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 render
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 the
                 most
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 ever
                 hatched
                 among
                 pretended
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
              
               .
               The
               Quakers
               profess
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               a
               future
               reward
               in
               another
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 been
                 a
                 diligent
                 enquirer
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 some
                 expressions
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 or
                 verbal
                 converse
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 satisfie
                 me
                 they
                 owned
                 a
                 future
                 happiness
                 or
                 misery
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 noise
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 searched
                 those
                 Writings
                 of
                 theirs
                 especially
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 pretended
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 or
                 most
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 though
                 this
                 of
                 a
                 future
                 state
                 of
                 reward
                 or
                 punishment
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 vitals
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 touch
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 I
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 blotted
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Creed
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 dispensation
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 brings
                 
                   life
                   and
                   immortality
                   to
                   light
                
                 ;
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 more
                 seldom
                 and
                 obscurely
                 expressed
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 or
                 new
                 Testament
                 the
                 peculiar
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 certainly
                 Quakerism
                 is
                 no
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 silent
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 talk
                 of
                 immortality
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 immortality
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 Fox
                 saith
                 
                   man
                   is
                   immortal
                   before
                   death
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   great
                   mystery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Salvation
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 accomplished
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 Farnsworth
                 saith
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   neither
                   was
                   I
                   saved
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 Salvation
                 was
                 not
                 future
                 ,
                 but
                 present
                 or
                 past
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Pennington
                   in
                   some
                   principles
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 saith
                 
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   who
                   forget
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   wickedly
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   Hell.
                
                 But
                 what
                 Hell
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   they
                   who
                   forget
                   God
                   and
                   do
                   wickedly
                   ,
                   they
                   go
                   from
                   the
                   life
                   and
                
                 power
                 
                   of
                   God
                   into
                   the
                
                 seperation
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   his
                
                 acceptance
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   in
                   the
                
                 life
                 
                   is
                   the
                
                 acceptance
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 more
                 than
                 is
                 suffered
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 
                   p●●a
                   damni
                
                 or
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Hell
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 Book
                 intituled
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Quakers
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Charges
                 the
                 Quakers
                 for
                 having
                 their
                 hearts
                 much
                 set
                 on
                 a
                 Heaven
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 
                 things
                 above
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 Pen
                 replies
                 and
                 vindicates
                 after
                 his
                 fashion
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 within
                 ,
                 but
                 saith
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 assert
                 their
                 belief
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 to
                 ,
                 the
                 Heaven
                 above
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 being
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 wonder
                 not
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 frequently
                 their
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   perfect
                   here
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   perfect
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 easily
                 deduceable
                 from
                 their
                 more
                 openly
                 professed
                 principles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 deny
                 and
                 disown
                 a
                 blessedness
                 or
                 misery
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 deny
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 have
                 life
                 any
                 more
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 to
                 dust
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Spirit
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 dust
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 revives
                 again
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Spirit
                 returns
                 into
                 God
                 its
                 first
                 being
                 ,
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 )
                 what
                 then
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 happiness
                 or
                 misery
                 ?
                 e'ne
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 except
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 man.
                 
                   E.
                   Boroughs
                
                 the
                 day
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 expressed
                 himself
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   now
                   putting
                   of
                   this
                   manner
                   of
                   person
                   and
                   returning
                   to
                   his
                
                 own
                 Being
                 or
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 import
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 quoted
                 on
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 have
                 asked
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 become
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 after
                 death
                 ?
                 Their
                 Answer
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 God.
                 Let
                 them
                 profess
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 a
                 happiness
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 bodies
                 are
                 rotted
                 to
                 dust
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 Being
                 )
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 soul
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 news
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 I.
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 Reasons
                 enough
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 they
                 believe
                 .
                 no
                 future
                 blessedness
                 or
                 misery
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 resume
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 proofs
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 affirmed
                 into
                 an
                 entire
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 
                   Quakerism
                   be
                   another
                   dispensation
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   Christ
                   setled
                   and
                   preached
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 
                   it
                   deny
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 
                   it
                   deny
                   all
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 
                   it
                   deny
                   any
                   influenne
                   of
                   Christs
                   transactions
                   in
                   Judaea
                   above
                   1600
                   years
                   since
                   ,
                   into
                   our
                   justification
                   and
                   salvation
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 
                   it
                   deny
                   Jesus
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Mary
                   ,
                   the
                   Christ
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 If
                 
                   it
                   own
                   false
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   Idolatry
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 
                   it
                   professedly
                   owns
                   the
                   worshiping
                   of
                   false
                   Gods.
                   
                
              
               
                 If
                 
                   it
                   deny
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 
                   it
                   affect
                   not
                   a
                   future
                   blessedness
                   or
                   misery
                   in
                   another
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   deeds
                   in
                   this
                   :
                
              
               
                 Then
                 ,
                 
                   Quakerism
                   is
                   no
                   Christianity
                
                 :
              
               
                 
                   But
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   been
                   proved
                   of
                   Quakerism
                   :
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   Quakerism
                   is
                   no
                   Christianity
                
                 .
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             III.
             
          
           
             
               BEING
               AN
               EXAMINATION
               Of
               the
               First
               Part
               of
               
                 W.
                 PEN'S
              
               Pamphlet
               ,
               CALLED
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
              
               :
               With
               a
               Rebuke
               of
               his
               Exorbitances
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 WHiles
                 I
                 was
                 writing
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 I
                 met
                 
                 with
                 a
                 Pamphlet
                 of
                 
                   William
                   Pen's
                
                 ,
                 intituled
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                   vindicated
                   against
                   that
                   of
                   Error
                   and
                   Envy
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 a
                 malicious
                 Libel
                 ,
                 intituled
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Quakers
                   tryed
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 having
                 the
                 Piece
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 once
                 perused
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 I
                 resented
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 ingeniously
                 managed
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 all
                 material
                 and
                 just
                 exceptions
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 the
                 Quakers
                 )
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 read
                 against
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 reading
                 Pens
                 Answer
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 his
                 Epistle
                 giving
                 such
                 a
                 Character
                 of
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 Book
                 and
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 malice
                 ,
                 
                 lameness
                 ,
                 trifling
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 render
                 it
                 and
                 him
                 wicked
                 and
                 contemptible
                 :
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 mistrust
                 my
                 conclusion
                 ;
                 supposing
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 
                 P.'s
                 education
                 and
                 pretences
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 so
                 much
                 evil
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 great
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 compared
                 them
                 diligently
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 
                 P.'s
                 sake
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 believe
                 it
                 more
                 than
                 
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 pretences
                 ,
                 having
                 some
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 means
                 to
                 deal
                 rightly
                 and
                 ingeniously
                 ;
                 may
                 yet
                 so
                 far
                 deceive
                 my
                 expectations
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 highest
                 contradictions
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Piece
                 opposed
                 by
                 Pen
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Socinian
                 ,
                 as
                 Pen
                 affirms
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 vindicating
                 him
                 therein
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Piece
                 it self
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Pen
                 saith
                 he
                 could
                 find
                 neither
                 head
                 nor
                 tail
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 sell
                 my
                 eyes
                 and
                 brains
                 for
                 two
                 pence
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 deserve
                 so
                 contemptible
                 a
                 Character
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Answerer
                 Pen
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 furnished
                 with
                 fore-head
                 ,
                 and
                 tales
                 beyond
                 measure
                 ,
                 his
                 Pamphlet
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 nothing
                 remarkable
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 expecting
                 next
                 his
                 Epistle
                 and
                 Preface
                 ,
                 an
                 orderly
                 
                 combating
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 Charge
                 ;
                 I
                 find
                 him
                 taking
                 up
                 his
                 Post
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 conceited
                 strong
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 infallible
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 afforded
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 exclusive
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 means
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 debating
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 roams
                 ,
                 and
                 tosses
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 confused
                 troubled
                 dream
                 ,
                 for
                 above
                 thirty
                 pages
                 .
                 His
                 pretences
                 therein
                 lying
                 athwart
                 my
                 present
                 work
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 meet
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 
                 small
                 prop●
                 to
                 the
                 Quakers
                 cause
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 esteem
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Question
                 which
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 include
                 the
                 Quakers
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 stand
                 by
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 he
                 states
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Question
                   stated
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   Gods
                   holy
                   and
                   unerring
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   proper
                   Judge
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   Rule
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Guide
                   of
                   Life
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   especially
                   under
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Gospel
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   I
                   affirm
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   proceed
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   by
                   Scripture
                   and
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 Considering
                 his
                 words
                 foregoing
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 too
                 many
                 and
                 too
                 worthless
                 to
                 transcribe
                 )
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 aims
                 at
                 in
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 read
                 one
                 so
                 lame
                 and
                 deformed
                 in
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 come
                 forth
                 with
                 such
                 state
                 and
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 train
                 or
                 rout
                 of
                 mediums
                 ,
                 as
                 deformed
                 as
                 it self
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 neither
                 Logick
                 nor
                 Honesty
                 :
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 turned
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 fall
                 ,
                 put
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 joynt
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 likely
                 after
                 so
                 good
                 Nursing
                 have
                 been
                 thus
                 lamentably
                 crepled
                 in
                 his
                 Intellects
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 besides
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 fallacy
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   bene
                   divisis
                   ,
                   ad
                   malè
                
                 
                 conjuncta
                 :
                 many
                 Questions
                 confounded
                 together
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 no
                 explanation
                 of
                 the
                 terms
                 ,
                 most
                 or
                 
                 all
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 metaphorical
                 or
                 amphibious
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 especially
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 ambiguity
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vt
                   quisque
                   est
                   lingua
                   nequior
                   ,
                
                 
                   Solvant
                   ,
                   ligantque
                   quaestionum
                   vincula
                   ,
                
                 
                   Per
                   syllogismos
                   plectiles
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 indeed
                 ,
                 pag.
                 37.
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 difference
                 to
                 him
                 between
                 a
                 judge
                 ,
                 rule
                 and
                 guide
                 ,
                 
                   than
                   essentially
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   justice
                   ,
                   and
                   holiness
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 added
                 ,
                 nor
                 between
                 truth
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 shewed
                 himself
                 a
                 workman
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 stitched
                 them
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 distinction
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 admire
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 acumen
                 cannot
                 distinguish
                 Essence
                 and
                 Subsistance
                 ,
                 three
                 Persons
                 in
                 one
                 Divine
                 Being
                 and
                 God-Head
                 ;
                 who
                 cannot
                 distinguish
                 these
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 these
                 acts
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 unlike
                 to
                 wade
                 through
                 a
                 deep
                 River
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 ears
                 in
                 a
                 shallow
                 Dish
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 these
                 escapes
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 Dust
                 of
                 the
                 ballance
                 
                 to
                 what
                 follows
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 proper
                 in
                 a
                 Question
                 ,
                 as
                 modifying
                 these
                 Offices
                 or
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 greatly
                 improper
                 .
                 Proper
                 ,
                 is
                 sometimes
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 figurative
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 common
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 meet
                 or
                 fit
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sence
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 fit
                 his
                 purpose
                 nor
                 principles
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 unworthy
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Disputant
                 ,
                 and
                 becoming
                 none
                 but
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 he
                 would
                 assert
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Tenet
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 peculiar
                 and
                 immediate
                 guide
                 ,
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 pleads
                 for
                 now
                 
                 and
                 then
                 after
                 his
                 fashion
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 following
                 arguments
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 Quakers
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 or
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 plead
                 for
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 his
                 nose
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 held
                 too
                 hard
                 to
                 the
                 Grind-stone
                 ,
                 in
                 attempting
                 strictly
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 and
                 most
                 would
                 have
                 smelt
                 the
                 Rankness
                 of
                 Quakerism
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Pen
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 deal
                 fairly
                 and
                 honestly
                 with
                 your
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 to
                 imply
                 in
                 your
                 Question
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 fit
                 and
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 )
                 rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 guide
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 judge
                 of
                 Truth
                 ?
                 You
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 own
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 dothboth
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 Providence
                 perform
                 such
                 acts
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 such
                 purposes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 right
                 :
                 Onely
                 we
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 alwayes
                 performs
                 these
                 acts
                 without
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 external
                 means
                 or
                 ordinances
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 so
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 contrary
                 to
                 its
                 mind
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 this
                 you
                 should
                 oppose
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 do
                 but
                 trifle
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 unwary
                 Readers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 question
                 ,
                 which
                 expresses
                 
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 (
                 especially
                 to
                 countenance
                 your
                 tenet
                 ▪
                 )
                 is
                 playing
                 at
                 Blind-Mans
                 buff
                 .
                 You
                 should
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 who
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 you
                 mean
                 by
                 
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 David
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 crucified
                 to
                 death
                 on
                 the
                 cross
                 of
                 wood
                 by
                 shedding
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 his
                 humane
                 ,
                 or
                 mans
                 nature
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 God-head
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 ascended
                 above
                 the
                 visible
                 heavens
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 your
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 within
                 you
                 (
                 personally
                 considered
                 )
                 than
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 one
                 individual
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 intirely
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 transubstantiation
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 than
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 support
                 such
                 a
                 fancy
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 no
                 less
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 talk
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Gospel
                 administration
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 nothing
                 of
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 eternal
                 
                   à
                   parte
                   ante
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 immediate
                 dictates
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 generally
                 affirm
                 was
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 spend
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 paper
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 many
                 other
                 absurdities
                 in
                 your
                 question
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 left
                 a
                 harvest
                 for
                 gleaners
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 your
                 affirmation
                 (
                 such
                 a
                 blind
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 you
                 produce
                 abundance
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 your
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 quoted
                 onely
                 the
                 36
                 Chap.
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ;
                 wherein
                 is
                 contained
                 
                 Esau's
                 posterity
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 Dukes
                 there
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 race
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 shall
                 produce
                 your
                 arguments
                 for
                 the
                 Readers
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 believe
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 honest
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 meer
                 whimsie
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 head
                 to
                 abuse
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   this
                   lofty
                   manner
                   of
                   disputing
                   ,
                   you
                   undertake
                   our
                   overthrow
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 guilt
                 and
                 baseness
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 page
                 of
                 your
                 Book
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 first
                 proof
                 you
                 pretend
                 from
                 
                   Gen.
                   6.
                   1.
                   
                   And
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   my
                   Spirit
                   shall
                   not
                   alwaies
                   strive
                   with
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   is
                   flesh
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   dayes
                   shall
                   be
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   years
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 for
                 once
                 transcribe
                 your
                 Argument
                 verbatim
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 notorious
                 ,
                 how
                 loftily
                 you
                 dispute
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   God's
                   unerring
                   Spirit
                   has
                   been
                   wont
                   to
                   strive
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   convince
                   them
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   convert
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   evil
                   of
                   their
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   words
                   ,
                   or
                   deeds
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   ,
                   to
                   provoke
                   them
                   yet
                   more
                   fully
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   press
                   on
                   from
                   one
                   degree
                   of
                   glory
                   to
                   another
                   ;
                   then
                   men
                   have
                   had
                   an
                   unerring
                   Spirit
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   teacher
                   ,
                   and
                   judge
                   ,
                   and
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   guid
                   of
                   that
                   truth
                   ,
                   concerning
                   that
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   most
                   holy
                   way
                   ,
                   which
                   leads
                   to
                   eternal
                   life
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Scripture
                   proves
                   the
                   first
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   hath
                   frequently
                   strove
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   ends
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   been
                   ,
                   without
                   an
                   holy
                   unerring
                   Spirit
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   judge
                   ,
                   regulate
                   ,
                   and
                   guid
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 only
                 say
                 ,
                 your
                 whole
                 Argument
                 is
                 a
                 
                 meer
                 confused
                 thicket
                 of
                 impertinencies
                 and
                 
                   non
                   sequitur's
                   ;
                   I
                
                 believe
                 your
                 conclusion
                 would
                 be
                 most
                 absolute
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 wae
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 eyes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 touch
                 a
                 bough
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 pricking
                 my
                 fingers
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 good
                 arithmetick
                 also
                 to
                 number
                 the
                 terms
                 .
                 You
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 Scripture
                 proves
                 your
                 first
                 Proposition
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 non
                 Such
                 for
                 diving
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 fetch
                 up
                 from
                 this
                 Scripture
                 what
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Proposition
                 ;
                 especially
                 the
                 latter
                 member
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 did
                 strive
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 better
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 ends
                 are
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 more
                 fully
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 press
                 on
                 from
                 one
                 degree
                 of
                 Glory
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 guess
                 wonderfully
                 well
                 becoming
                 your
                 infallibility
                 .
                 Why
                 did
                 you
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 turn
                 them
                 into
                 Suns
                 ,
                 Moons
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ?
                 which
                 were
                 all
                 out
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 Friends
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 themselves
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 find
                 no
                 fault
                 with
                 greater
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 dropt
                 from
                 their
                 admired
                 inspired
                 Dictators
                 :
                 but
              
               
                 
                   Quos
                   Deus
                   vult
                   perdere
                   ,
                   hos
                   dementat
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 eight
                 persons
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Noah
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 overwhelmed
                 by
                 the
                 Deluge
                 for
                 their
                 extreme
                 impieties
                 :
                 yet
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 pressed
                 on
                 from
                 one
                 degree
                 of
                 Glory
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 consequence
                 of
                 your
                 first
                 Proposition
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Fruits
                 which
                 you
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 should
                 be
                 grafted
                 on
                 this
                 Stock
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Text
                 will
                 not
                 impart
                 its
                 Sap
                 to
                 your
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 so
                 your
                 Proposition
                 is
                 as
                 dry
                 to
                 your
                 Consequence
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 's
                 no
                 matter
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 grow
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 you
                 'l
                 make
                 them
                 hang
                 together
                 ,
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 .
                 Ay
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 do
                 but
                 strive
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 how
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 ends
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 'l
                 rack
                 the
                 letter
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 cruelty
                 to
                 a
                 dead
                 letter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Pen
                 ,
                 if
                 your
                 conscience
                 have
                 any
                 eyes
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 intreat
                 you
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 here
                 afforded
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 compare
                 the
                 Text
                 and
                 what
                 you
                 lay
                 at
                 its
                 door
                 ;
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 alike
                 they
                 look
                 .
              
               
               
                 Your
                 Question
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 teaching
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 &c.
                 indefinitely
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 proof
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 striving
                 with
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 aim
                 is
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 an
                 immediate
                 and
                 peculiar
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Text
                 speaks
                 of
                 neither
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 affirm
                 the
                 Spirit
                 strove
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 providential
                 Chastisements
                 ,
                 ominous
                 presages
                 of
                 Calamities
                 at
                 hand
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 goodness
                 ,
                 which
                 leads
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Ark
                 which
                 Noah
                 built
                 ,
                 (
                 moved
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 fear
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 condemned
                 the
                 unbelieving
                 besotted
                 World
                 :
                 by
                 his
                 Preaching
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 prove
                 my
                 being
                 guided
                 therein
                 by
                 the
                 unerring
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 another
                 rate
                 ,
                 than
                 you
                 can
                 your
                 contradiction
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 your
                 wandrings
                 from
                 truth
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 can
                 
                 hardly
                 have
                 a
                 higher
                 instance
                 and
                 evidence
                 ;
                 than
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 infatuated
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 conclude
                 from
                 a
                 Text
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 my
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 
                   not
                   always
                   strive
                
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 now
                 teach
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 in
                 future
                 ages
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 solely
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 Question
                 ,
                 or
                 your
                 prosecution
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 expressed
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 ingenuity
                 .
                 Instead
                 of
                 being
                 angry
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 your
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 your
                 folly
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 such
                 a
                 spectacle
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 thanks
                 that
                 I
                 examine
                 it
                 no
                 further
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 However
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 part
                 I
                 will
                 try
                 you
                 at
                 another
                 
                 weapon
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 forge
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Neh.
                   3.
                   19
                   ,
                   ●0
                   .
                   Yet
                   thou
                   in
                   thy
                   manifold
                   mercies
                   forsookest
                   them
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                   ,
                   the
                   pillar
                   of
                   the
                   Cloud
                   departed
                   not
                   from
                   them
                   by
                   day
                   to
                   lead
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 quotation
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 no
                 friend
                 to
                 your
                 affirmation
                 and
                 principles
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 invincible
                 adversary
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 pillar
                 of
                 the
                 cloud
                 and
                 fire
                 were
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 led
                 his
                 people
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 led
                 onely
                 and
                 immediately
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 citation
                 may
                 do
                 more
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   gavest
                   also
                   thy
                   good
                   Spirit
                   to
                   instruct
                   them
                   .
                
                 This
                 good
                 Spirit
                 was
                 (
                 mainly
                 )
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 put
                 upon
                 Moses
                 and
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 their
                 chief
                 Persons
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 these
                 Texts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   off
                   the
                   Spirit
                   which
                   is
                   upon
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   will
                   put
                   it
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   bear
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 Num.
                 1●
                 .
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Moses
                 
                   take
                   thou
                
                 Joshua
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Nun
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   whom
                   is
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   lay
                   thy
                   hand
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Num.
                 27.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   leadest
                   thy
                   people
                   like
                   a
                   flock
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 77.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 his
                 good
                 Spirit
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 bestowing
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 and
                 measure
                 on
                 their
                 instructers
                 and
                 guides
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 every
                 true
                 Israelite
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 also
                 dwelling
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 submiss
                 to
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 their
                 mediate
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 men-teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 guides
                 for
                 that
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 third
                 chosen
                 Scripture
                 for
                 your
                 service
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   inspiration
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   giveth
                   him
                   understanding
                   ,
                   I
                
                 shall
                 explain
                 
                 this
                 text
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 the
                 full
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 :
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   giveth
                   wisedome
                   :
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   cometh
                   knowledge
                   and
                   understanding
                   .
                
                 But
                 doth
                 this
                 incourage
                 men
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 external
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 less
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 given
                 as
                 an
                 encouragement
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 verses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 conditional
                 of
                 being
                 blessed
                 with
                 that
                 knowledge
                 and
                 wisedom
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   searchest
                   .
                   If
                   thou
                   triest
                   .
                
                 It
                 will
                 now
                 be
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 sense
                 of
                 your
                 cited
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 rational
                 soul
                 ,
                 say
                 
                 some
                 ;
                 yet
                 knowledg
                 and
                 understanding
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 depend
                 upon
                 its
                 improvement
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 shut
                 out
                 the
                 breathing
                 and
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 chief
                 efficiency
                 .
                 A
                 young
                 man
                 (
                 as
                 Elihu
                 )
                 may
                 attain
                 a
                 measure
                 by
                 that
                 divine
                 blessing
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 aged
                 and
                 more
                 experienced
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 those
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 carried
                 on
                 that
                 debate
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Job
                 is
                 a
                 history
                 ,
                 did
                 neglect
                 the
                 external
                 means
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 afforded
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 informing
                 their
                 judgments
                 about
                 divine
                 and
                 spiritual
                 concernments
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 teachings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Eris
                   mihi
                   magnus
                   Apollo
                
                 :
                 and
                 unless
                 you
                 can
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 your
                 arguing
                 from
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 but
                 meer
                 trifling
                 ,
                 beating
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 contending
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 granted
                 on
                 all
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 your
                 purpose
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 very
                 busie
                 at
                 doing
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 beside
                 the
                 purpose
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 holy
                 eminent
                 Saints
                 who
                 contended
                 with
                 Job
                 ,
                 were
                 rebuked
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 not
                 speaking
                 rightly
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 Job
                 did
                 :
                 and
                 Job
                 did
                 not
                 pass
                 free
                 without
                 a
                 chiding
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 miscarriages
                 and
                 presumptions
                 ;
                 
                   Job
                   42.
                   vers
                
                 .
                 7.
                 and
                 forward
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 you
                 talk
                 at
                 a
                 miserable
                 
                 lame
                 rate
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 giveth
                 understanding
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   mans
                   reason
                   ,
                   memory
                   ,
                   or
                   utmost
                   creature-abilities
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   knowledge
                   of
                   religious
                   and
                   heavenly
                   things
                   comes
                
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   from
                   the
                   revelation
                   and
                   discovery
                   of
                   the
                   inspiration
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   .
                
                 Let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 reason
                 ,
                 memory
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 abilities
                 have
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 search
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 of
                 Divine
                 things
                 ;
                 a
                 meer
                 animal
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 an
                 ideot
                 as
                 
                   Jack
                   Adams
                
                 may
                 know
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   W.
                   Pen
                
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 as
                 able
                 a
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 or
                 Writer
                 as
                 you
                 ;
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 you
                 would
                 take
                 your self
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 affronted
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 lame
                 arguing
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 some
                 men
                 had
                 Divine
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 and
                 teachings
                 of
                 some
                 Divine
                 truths
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 dare
                 undertake
                 to
                 prove
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 those
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 Divine
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 external
                 means
                 within
                 their
                 reach
                 ;
                 therefore
                 all
                 Gods
                 people
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Quakers
                 )
                 have
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 (
                 wherein
                 God
                 hath
                 blessed
                 us
                 with
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 his
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 Word
                 without
                 us
                 )
                 sufficient
                 teachings
                 by
                 immediate
                 
                 Divine
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   lead
                   them
                   infallibly
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   is
                   most
                   acceptable
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 without
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 created
                 faculties
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 outward
                 means
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Scripture
                 you
                 abuse
                 is
                 Psal
                 .
                 139.
                 7.
                 
                 
                 
                   Whither
                   shall
                   I
                   go
                   from
                   thy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   whither
                   shall
                   I
                   flee
                   from
                   thy
                   presence
                   ,
                
                 from
                 whence
                 you
                 scribble
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   If
                   Gods
                   unerring
                   Spirit
                   be
                   so
                   nigh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   it
                   so
                   certain
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   either
                   to
                   reprove
                   for
                   evil
                   done
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   inform
                   ,
                   uphold
                   ,
                   lead
                   and
                   preserve
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   all
                   good
                   :
                   now
                   in
                   which
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   senses
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Gods
                   eternal
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   being
                   the
                   Saints
                   Instructor
                   ,
                   Judge
                   ,
                   Rule
                   and
                   Guide
                   ,
                   are
                   evidently
                   deduceable
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   —
                   Rudis
                   indigestaque
                   moles
                   !
                
                 worse
                 than
                 ever
                 Bear
                 brought
                 forth
                 her
                 Cubs
                 !
                 which
                 with
                 her
                 licking
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 some
                 shape
                 ;
                 but
                 your
                 products
                 are
                 so
                 defective
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 right
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 Syntax
                 ,
                 and
                 Sense
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 dis-reputation
                 to
                 your
                 Adversary
                 to
                 be
                 confounded
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 effectual
                 (
                 but
                 an
                 impudent
                 )
                 course
                 to
                 silence
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 from
                 opposing
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 writing
                 such
                 confident
                 ,
                 confused
                 non-sense
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 conceit
                 your
                 infallibility
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 here
                 so
                 blindly
                 pleading
                 for
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 as
                 soon
                 abandon
                 my
                 time
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 a
                 distracted
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 raving
                 Fits
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 
                   W.
                   Pen
                
                 ;
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 better
                 to
                 himself
                 than
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 in
                 this
                 Pamphlet
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Gods
                 infinite
                 Being
                 ,
                 Omnipresence
                 ,
                 Omniscience
                 ,
                 
                 wonderfull
                 works
                 of
                 Creation
                 ,
                 all-disposing
                 
                 Providence
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Psalm
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Omnipresence
                 especially
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 )
                 do
                 prove
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 produce
                 it
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 infer
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 away
                 of
                 seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 tempt
                 us
                 to
                 dig
                 out
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 punish
                 them
                 for
                 meer
                 cheats
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 hereafter
                 commend
                 the
                 blind
                 archer
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 marks-man
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 presume
                 that
                 you
                 intend
                 this
                 Text
                 to
                 
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Gods
                 people
                 are
                 upheld
                 ,
                 ruled
                 ,
                 guided
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 reference
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 is
                 evidently
                 deduceable
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 such
                 desireable
                 considerations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 certain
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 put
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 David
                 on
                 such
                 expressions
                 of
                 going
                 and
                 fleeing
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 doubt
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 skies
                 ,
                 the
                 seas
                 ,
                 the
                 wilderness
                 ;
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 therefore
                 perform
                 all
                 these
                 acts
                 ,
                 where
                 ever
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 his
                 infinite
                 being
                 ?
                 even
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 intelligent
                 creatures
                 .
                 Doth
                 he
                 judge
                 ,
                 inform
                 ,
                 instruct
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 mountains
                 ?
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 do
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 answer
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 being
                 so
                 nigh
                 ?
                 truly
                 Mr.
                 Pen
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 more
                 reverend
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 eternal
                 and
                 omnipresent
                 ,
                 God
                 than
                 to
                 assign
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 but
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 lay
                 your
                 stress
                 on
                 the
                 certain
                 
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 joyned
                 to
                 his
                 omnipresence
                 will
                 do
                 your
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 so
                 certain
                 to
                 every
                 good
                 man
                 ?
                 was
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 David
                 when
                 he
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 was
                 tainted
                 with
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 impieties
                 ?
              
               
                 Was
                 it
                 so
                 with
                 Jonah
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 fled
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 )
                 
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 or
                 was
                 it
                 so
                 with
                 you
                 when
                 you
                 wrote
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 book
                 of
                 yours
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 before
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Gods
                 people
                 have
                 the
                 certain
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 doubting
                 or
                 alteration
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 
                   nihil
                   ad
                   rhombum
                
                 ,
                 far
                 from
                 proving
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 peculiar
                 teacher
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 infallible
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 mark
                 you
                 aim
                 at
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Scripture
                 you
                 produce
                 is
                 ▪
                 
                   Teach
                   me
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   do
                   thy
                   will
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   God
                   ;
                   thy
                   Spirit
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   lead
                   me
                   into
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   uprightness
                   .
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 43.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 bend
                 this
                 Text
                 to
                 your
                 bow
                 ,
                 you
                 talk
                 thus
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Question
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   was
                
                 Davids
                 
                   intent
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   his
                   desire
                   ;
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   lead
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   good
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   thing
                   ?
                   but
                   methinks
                   it
                   is
                   resolvable
                   in
                   the
                   affirmative
                   ,
                   in
                   two
                   respects
                   .
                
                 What
                 a
                 strange
                 Question
                 is
                 this
                 !
                 Who
                 doubtes
                 but
                 David
                 commended
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 teacher
                 ?
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 must
                 all
                 other
                 teachers
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 teaches
                 be
                 cast
                 off
                 ?
                 Suppose
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 School-master
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 doth
                 that
                 imply
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 learn
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 books
                 which
                 he
                 uses
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ?
                 or
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 rather
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 like
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 abilities
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 method
                 and
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 teaches
                 ?
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   whom
                   thou
                   
                   Chastenest
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   teachest
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   Law.
                
                 You
                 would
                 little
                 less
                 then
                 hoot
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 from
                 hence
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 to
                 reject
                 the
                 Spirit
                 as
                 a
                 teacher
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 Teacher
                 but
                 the
                 Law.
                 It
                 is
                 after
                 this
                 lofty
                 manner
                 of
                 disputing
                 ,
                 you
                 undertake
                 our
                 overthrow
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 you
                 have
                 so
                 learnedly
                 framed
                 your
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 disjunctive
                 Or
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 tor●
                 consist
                 of
                 two
                 members
                 ,
                 Which
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 fo●
                 his
                 Teacher
                 ?
                 The
                 Spirit
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ?
                 you
                 answer
                 it
                 like
                 your self
                 ,
                 
                   Methinks
                   it
                   is
                   resolvable
                   in
                   the
                   affirmative
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 pray
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 your
                 Question
                 do
                 you
                 affirm
                 ?
                 Which
                 do
                 you
                 deny
                 ?
                 Why
                 truely
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 safest
                 course
                 you
                 take
                 ,
                 to
                 affirm
                 it
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 owned
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 )
                 the
                 quarrel
                 ended
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 what
                 need
                 your
                 fighting
                 against
                 what
                 you
                 affirm
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 quarrelsome
                 .
              
               
                 Alas
                 poor
                 Man
                 !
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 meer
                 mistake
                 ,
                 you
                 said
                 truth
                 ,
                 you
                 intended
                 to
                 resolve
                 in
                 the
                 affirmative
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 negative
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Canis
                   festinans
                   coecos
                   parit
                   catulos
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 two
                 respects
                 which
                 thus
                 blinded
                 you
                 ,
                 are
                 enough
                 
                 to
                 keep
                 any
                 mans
                 eyes
                 open
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 willing
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   that
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   hid
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                   —
                   That
                   internal
                   Law
                   ,
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   ef
                   God
                   ;
                   which
                   plentifully
                   shews
                   ,
                   kow
                   much
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   Enthusiast
                   ,
                   and
                   Quaker
                   in
                   the
                   sence
                   this
                   man
                   esteems
                   us
                   most
                   heterodox
                   .
                
                 Law
                 ,
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 do
                 you
                 find
                 the
                 Word
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 called
                 the
                 internal
                 Word
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 within
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                 memory
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 there
                 with
                 the
                 hiding
                 of
                 security
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 without
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 within
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 childs
                 lesson
                 which
                 it
                 gets
                 by
                 heart
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 done
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 childs
                 internal
                 lesson
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 second
                 respect
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 )
                 
                   imply
                   the
                   thing
                   we
                   urge
                   them
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   import
                   no
                   other
                   sense
                   .
                   Also
                   what
                   did
                   that
                   clause
                   do
                   there
                   ?
                
                 viz.
                 
                   thy
                   Spirit
                   is
                   good
                
                 .
                 Can
                 the
                 Spirit
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 external
                 word
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 something
                 as
                 a
                 teacher
                 ?
                 I
                 mistrust
                 not
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 see
                 at
                 first
                 glance
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 feeble
                 Champion
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 without
                 my
                 pointing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Parvas
                   habet
                   spes
                   Troja
                   ,
                   si
                   tales
                   habet
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 trace
                 you
                 foot
                 by
                 foot
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 you
                 shoot
                 at
                 so
                 many
                 marks
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 find
                 which
                 you
                 level
                 at
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 you
                 presume
                 you
                 have
                 hit
                 the
                 Pin
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vnisonat
                   cu●ulis
                   ,
                   rudibus
                   geminantibus
                   odis
                   .
                
              
               
                 Your
                 Arguments
                 are
                 generally
                 sick
                 of
                 one
                 disease
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 motions
                 ,
                 influences
                 ,
                 manifestations
                 ;
                 gifts
                 ,
                 graces
                 ,
                 means
                 ;
                 to
                 his
                 essential
                 being
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 those
                 texts
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 fallacious
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 prove
                 by
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 answer
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 can
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 essentially
                 considered
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 very
                 God
                 ;
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 change
                 or
                 alteration
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 those
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 you
                 produce
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 
                 times
                 without
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 change
                 ,
                 or
                 alteration
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 those
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 produce
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 essentially
                 considered
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 Proposition
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 6
                 ,
                 
                 
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   I
                   change
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Proposition
                 I
                 prove
                 ,
                 from
                 Joel
                 2.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 
                   Pag.
                   21.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   afterward
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   pour
                   out
                   my
                   Spirit
                   on
                   all
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Sons
                   and
                   your
                   Daughters
                   shall
                   prophesie
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Ezek.
                 36.
                 27.
                 
                 Pag.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Spirit
                   within
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   you
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   my
                   Statutes
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 it
                 was
                 future
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 from
                 all
                 Countreys
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 within
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 alway
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 alteration
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 19.
                 cited
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   30.
                   
                   What
                   ?
                   know
                   you
                   not
                   that
                   your
                   Body
                   is
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
                 The
                 Holy-Ghost
                 did
                 not
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 conversion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   have
                   built
                   a
                   House
                   of
                   habitation
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   thy
                   dwelling
                   .
                   Who
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   build
                   him
                   an
                   House
                   ?
                   seeing
                   the
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   Heaven
                   of
                   Heavens
                
                 
                 
                   cannot
                   contain
                   him
                
                 .
                 How
                 did
                 God
                 dwell
                 there
                 more
                 then
                 elsewhere
                 ?
                 but
                 ,
                 by
                 placing
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 owning
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 sanctifying
                 
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 use
                 ,
                 manifesting
                 himself
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 waited
                 on
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 there
                 solemnized
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 that
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 glorious
                 than
                 that
                 Type
                 posessed
                 :
                 yea
                 such
                 a
                 Mystery
                 of
                 union
                 and
                 Glory
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 intellectual
                 exercise
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 no
                 more
                 his
                 essential
                 Presence
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 The
                 difference
                 is
                 his
                 being
                 related
                 to
                 ,
                 actuating
                 of
                 ,
                 effecting
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 manifesting
                 himself
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 but
                 they
                 ,
                 are
                 blessed
                 withal
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 so
                 happy
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 content
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 put
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 proper
                 sense
                 )
                 on
                 these
                 his
                 blessings
                 .
                 Such
                 conceits
                 are
                 the
                 natural
                 sourse
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 )
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 practices
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 unworthy
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 fallacy
                 in
                 your
                 arguings
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Spirits
                 teachings
                 indefinitely
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 teaching
                 universally
                 :
                 at
                 least
                 all
                 that
                 concerns
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 religious
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 an
                 unerring
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 concerned
                 them
                 either
                 towards
                 God
                 or
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 your
                 main
                 fallacies
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 from
                 an
                 infallible
                 Spirit
                 teaching
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 infallability
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 dwels
                 as
                 a
                 Teacher
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 Spirits
                 teaching
                 to
                 its
                 immediate
                 and
                 peculiar
                 teaching
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 produce
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 wild
                 reasonings
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 15.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Quench
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   —
                   Those
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   gave
                   the
                   caution
                   had
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   if
                   those
                   could
                   not
                   quench
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   Consequently
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   were
                   not
                   without
                   an
                   unerring
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 themselves
                 ,
                 might
                 quench
                 it
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 despising
                 prophesyings
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 its
                 gifts
                 ,
                 20.
                 ver
                 .
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 s●…
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 had
                 before
                 the
                 flood
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 fai●
                 from
                 having
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 supposing
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 dwelling
                 and
                 teaching
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 miserable
                 erroneou●
                 and
                 weak
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 infallible
                 ▪
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 conclude
                 from
                 such
                 improper
                 premises
                 ,
                 is
                 apparently
                 your
                 drift
                 all
                 a
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 taste
                 of
                 this
                 you
                 give
                 up
                 p.
                 32.
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ▪
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   God
                   sends
                   forth
                   his
                   Spirit
                   into
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   without
                   an
                   infallible
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   express
                   letter
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   affirms
                   i●
                   ▪
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   reflection
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   making
                   it
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   belief
                   is
                   unsound
                   and
                   condemnable
                   .
                
              
               
                 Your
                 adversaries
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 little
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 fallible
                 :
                 nor
                 yet
                 so
                 ignorant
                 of
                 
                   your
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 you
                 are
                 infallible
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 latter
                 be
                 it
                 you
                 say
                 is
                 unsound
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 grounds
                 ,
                 than
                 your
                 arguing
                 from
                 the
                 infallibility
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 infallibility
                 of
                 your
                 spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 theirs
                 who
                 are
                 Gods
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 your
                 principles
                 make
                 no
                 distinction
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 secret
                 bias
                 ,
                 which
                 moves
                 you
                 so
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 a
                 more
                 ample
                 account
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 yet
                 so
                 unwilling
                 to
                 speak
                 plainly
                 your
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 appear
                 in
                 many
                 shapes
                 to
                 insinuate
                 this
                 untruth
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 industrious
                 to
                 be
                 uncertain
                 and
                 amphibious
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quo
                   teneam
                   vultus
                   mutantum
                   Protea
                   nod●
                   .
                
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 Page
                 31.
                 
                 
                   And
                   how
                   this
                   man
                   can
                   be
                
                 
                 
                   esteemed
                   a
                   good
                   Christian
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   render
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   a
                   fallible
                   body
                   ,
                   by
                   divesting
                   Christians
                   of
                   an
                   infallible
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   I
                   leave
                   to
                   persons
                   of
                   better
                   judgement
                   ,
                   more
                   honesty
                   ,
                   and
                   greater
                   moderation
                   to
                   judge
                   ?
                
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 than
                 guess
                 your
                 mind
                 :
                 but
                 verily
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 asserting
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 a
                 fallible
                 body
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 err
                 or
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 your
                 such
                 reflections
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 none
                 will
                 escape
                 them
                 among
                 professed
                 Christans
                 ,
                 but
                 Quakers
                 and
                 Papists
                 .
                 I
                 see
                 by
                 this
                 you
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 voter
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 but
                 your
                 logick
                 is
                 ●o
                 leaky
                 you
                 will
                 hardly
                 attain
                 a
                 higher
                 promotion
                 
                 there
                 ;
                 she
                 will
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 venture
                 her
                 grandeur
                 ,
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 infallibility
                 ;
                 upon
                 your
                 pittiful
                 scribling
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 you
                 came
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 Christsbody
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 Head
                 :
                 Or
                 what
                 men
                 of
                 your
                 principles
                 can
                 mean
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 qualification
                 of
                 infallible
                 ?
                 Sure
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 his
                 body
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 strict
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 compleatly
                 existing
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 and
                 vote
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 infallible
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 yet
                 .
                 Nor
                 yet
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Professors
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 particular
                 organical
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 your
                 party
                 have
                 gored
                 ,
                 and
                 besmeared
                 those
                 to
                 excess
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 we
                 shall
                 get
                 a
                 vote
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 called
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 (
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 excepted
                 ,
                 )
                 all
                 give
                 consent
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 the
                 Quakers
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 subscribe
                 but
                 to
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 in
                 that
                 Creed
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 find
                 your
                 meaning
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 undertake
                 
                 to
                 shoot
                 near
                 the
                 mark
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 hit
                 the
                 pin
                 in
                 the
                 white
                 .
                 You
                 intend
                 it
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 individual
                 person
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 such
                 who
                 give
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 guidence
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 Phrase
                 used
                 by
                 Friends
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   Mr.
                   Pen
                
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 Head
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 infallible
                 ,
                 woe
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 trusted
                 hitherto
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 Head
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 pity
                 on
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 their
                 Advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 a
                 remedy
                 against
                 the
                 sad
                 consequences
                 otherwise
                 of
                 their
                 errings
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 Christ
                 is
                 then
                 none
                 of
                 your
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 form
                 of
                 your
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 all
                 Gods
                 people
                 are
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 omniscient
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 teaches
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 infinite
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 two
                 of
                 these
                 I
                 can
                 prove
                 from
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 writings
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 blasphemous
                 opinions
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 ground
                 on
                 which
                 you
                 build
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Monstr
                   '
                   horrend
                   '
                   inform
                   '
                   ,
                   ingens
                   cui
                   lumen
                   ademptum
                   .
                
              
               
                 Were
                 you
                 so
                 judicious
                 and
                 humble
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 
                 the
                 certain
                 teachings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 know
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 never
                 teacheth
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 whom
                 it
                 teacheth
                 directively
                 may
                 err
                 ,
                 either
                 not
                 understanding
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 submitting
                 to
                 his
                 teachings
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 moves
                 ,
                 and
                 strives
                 too
                 ,
                 Though
                 it self
                 be
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 move
                 and
                 strive
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 bad
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 do
                 prevail
                 against
                 its
                 strivings
                 and
                 motions
                 .
                 Although
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 teach
                 and
                 move
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 so
                 largely
                 and
                 so
                 effectually
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 fail
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 necessary
                 means
                 thereunto
                 :
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 not
                 to
                 err
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 have
                 learned
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 concern
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 proceed
                 to
                 your
                 fallacious
                 arguing
                 from
                 
                 the
                 Spirits
                 teaching
                 indefinitely
                 expressed
                 ,
                 to
                 its
                 teaching
                 peculiarly
                 and
                 immediately
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 frequent
                 in
                 your
                 Pamphlet
                 ,
                 particularly
                 page
                 18
                 ,
                 29.
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 your
                 fallacious
                 and
                 confused
                 arguings
                 I
                 might
                 expose
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 worth
                 while
                 to
                 trace
                 such
                 a
                 trifler
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 vagaries
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 faculty
                 (
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 stupidly
                 ignorant
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 
                   Fallere
                   mille
                   modis
                   ,
                   nec
                   non
                   intexere
                   fraudes
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 winding
                 up
                 of
                 your
                 intangled
                 bottom
                 ,
                 you
                 frame
                 an
                 Objection
                 thus
                 ,
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Though
                   you
                   have
                   said
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   ,
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   prove
                   that
                   Christians
                   should
                   have
                   an
                   infallible
                   Spirit
                   in
                   general
                   :
                
                 You
                 want
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 you
                 would
                 fain
                 be
                 praised
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 than
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 scratched
                 where
                 it
                 itches
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Manus
                     manum
                     fricat
                     .
                  
                
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 judicious
                 give
                 their
                 vote
                 concerning
                 your
                 elaborate
                 triflings
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Multa
                   loquatur
                   ,
                   nihil
                   dicuntur
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Yet
                   you
                   prove
                   nothing
                   distinctly
                   ,
                   but
                   confound
                   a
                   Judg
                   ,
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   Guide
                   together
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Habemus
                   confitentem
                   reum
                   .
                
              
               
                 Least
                 you
                 eat
                 your
                 words
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 put
                 good
                 
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 your
                 confession
                 upon
                 record
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 in
                 your
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 Objection
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   to
                   me
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   difference
                   then
                   essentially
                   there
                   can
                   he
                   in
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Justice
                   ,
                   and
                   Holiness
                   of
                   God
                   —
                   They
                   are
                   so
                   interwoven
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   goes
                   not
                   without
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   thus
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   being
                   a
                   Judge
                   ,
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   Guide
                   .
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 If
                 some
                 should
                 read
                 their
                 neck
                 verse
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 rate
                 you
                 plead
                 your
                 innocency
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 charge
                 ;
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 would
                 befriend
                 them
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 What
                 would
                 you
                 say
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 affirm
                 his
                 brains
                 and
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 lungs
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 interwoven
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 goes
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 )
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ?
                 the
                 one
                 cannot
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 good
                 state
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 without
                 difference
                 ,
                 or
                 distinction
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 suppose
                 
                   John
                   a
                   Nokes
                
                 ,
                 should
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 delirium
                 ,
                 or
                 vertigo
                 (
                 diseases
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 )
                 be
                 very
                 busie
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 Pthysick
                 or
                 Cough
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 or
                 palpitation
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ?
                 but
                 ,
                 being
                 rebuked
                 for
                 his
                 impertinencies
                 ,
                 should
                 reply
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 one
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 man
                 its
                 perfection
                 ,
                 therefore
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 against
                 the
                 Pthysick
                 or
                 Cough
                 ,
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 a
                 vertigo
                 or
                 delirium
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Mutato
                   nomine
                   ,
                   narratur
                   fabula
                   de
                   te
                   .
                
              
               
                 Let
                 me
                 advise
                 you
                 next
                 time
                 you
                 write
                 ,
                 to
                 frame
                 no
                 Objections
                 against
                 your self
                 ;
                 unless
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 learned
                 better
                 to
                 solve
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 Objection
                 you
                 frame
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   at
                   this
                
                 
                 
                   rate
                   you
                   utterly
                   contemn
                   and
                   seclude
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   as
                   having
                   no
                   part
                   nor
                   portion
                   in
                   being
                   a
                   Rule
                   ,
                   Judg
                   ,
                   or
                   Guide
                   to
                   Christians
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 would
                 your
                 whole
                 book
                 had
                 consisted
                 of
                 Objections
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 have
                 spoke
                 more
                 truth
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 framing
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 Objections
                 ;
                 than
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 your
                 affirmations
                 .
                 You
                 attempt
                 to
                 solve
                 this
                 
                 with
                 much
                 the
                 like
                 success
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 you
                 praise
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 hug
                 them
                 hugely
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 have
                 reduced
                 them
                 to
                 
                   much
                   like
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   rule
                   :
                
                 And
                 then
                 you
                 illustrate
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 authority
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   so
                   inward
                   with
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   know
                
                 viva
                 voce
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   his
                   mind
                   is
                   ;
                   heeds
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   meets
                   it
                   in
                   print
                   (
                   because
                   in
                   print
                   )
                   as
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   received
                   a
                   more
                   living
                   touch
                   ,
                   and
                   sensible
                   impression
                   from
                   the
                   Prince
                   himself
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   secrets
                   he
                   is
                   privy
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   believe
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   Christian
                   state
                   and
                   priviledge
                   .
                   For
                   said
                   the
                   Apostle
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   fear
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   guide
                   me
                   by
                   thy
                   counsel
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   me
                   to
                   thy
                   glory
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 Friends
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 read
                 this
                 Princely
                 
                 flourish
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 conclude
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 neatly
                 ,
                 but
                 hit
                 the
                 nail
                 o'
                 th'
                 head
                 full
                 !
                 and
                 spoken
                 their
                 minds
                 on
                 as
                 right
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 inspir'd
                 by
                 them
                 all
                 !
                 and
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 White
                 Boy
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 defects
                 ;
                 )
                 who
                 strokes
                 them
                 so
                 finely
                 ,
                 and
                 advances
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 singular
                 dignity
                 ,
                 of
                 privacy
                 and
                 inwardness
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 revealed
                 will
                 in
                 print
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 honourable
                 ,
                 and
                 immediate
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 his
                 secrecs
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 stooped
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 wrapt
                 in
                 letters
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 we
                 have
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 )
                 
                   W.
                   P's
                
                 .
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 immediate
                 teachings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 above
                 his
                 teachings
                 by
                 the
                 scripture
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 thing
                 whispered
                 in
                 the
                 ear
                 from
                 the
                 princes
                 own
                 mouth
                 ,
                 doth
                 excell
                 any
                 narrative
                 by
                 a
                 declaration
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 
                 above
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 injoyes
                 this
                 favour
                 (
                 which
                 must
                 still
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 a
                 Quaker
                 )
                 heeds
                 not
                 
                   so
                   much
                
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 print
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 ?
                 just
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 this
                 
                   viva
                   vox
                
                 ,
                 more
                 liveing
                 touch
                 ,
                 and
                 sensible
                 impression
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 put
                 authority
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 meer
                 Ciphers
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 living
                 touch
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 be
                 lieves
                 )
                 be
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 all
                 as
                 good
                 and
                 authentick
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 upon
                 my
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 much
                 more
                 divine
                 obligation
                 ,
                 than
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 .
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Pen
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   believe
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   Christians
                   state
                   and
                   priviledge
                   ,
                
                 is
                 a
                 beetle-headed
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 hearted
                 saying
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 knows
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 I
                 ever
                 yet
                 have
                 a
                 proof
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 all
                 ever
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 
                   viva
                   voce
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 well
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 may
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 presume
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 ever
                 since
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 took
                 
                   Paul
                   Hobsons
                
                 mumbling
                 through
                 a
                 trunck
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hole
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 Christian
                 !
                 wo
                 worth
                 the
                 dayes
                 past
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 !
                 wherein
                 among
                 all
                 professed
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 One
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 ere
                 ▪
                 Their
                 folly
                 appeared
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Onely
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 had
                 a
                 job
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 a
                 
                   viva
                   vox
                
                 was
                 a
                 fit
                 pretence
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 have
                 little
                 Charity
                 ,
                 in
                 unchristianing
                 
                 all
                 he
                 world
                 ;
                 whose
                 very
                 state
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 Characters
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 (
                 especially
                 if
                 his
                 fancy
                 be
                 strong
                 )
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 visions
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 being
                 than
                 his
                 imagination
                 affords
                 them
                 :
                 this
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 part
                 you
                 are
                 acting
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 shall
                 in
                 short
                 consider
                 your
                 warrants
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 
                 annex
                 to
                 your
                 rare
                 harangue
                 .
                 
                   For
                   said
                   the
                   Apostles
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Sure
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 tradition
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Christs
                 witnesses
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 and
                 did
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Secrets
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   fear
                   him
                   .
                
                 But
                 where
                 did
                 the
                 Apostle
                 say
                 this
                 ?
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 good
                 .
                 Nay
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 apostle
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 apostle
                 
                   W.
                   Pen
                
                 ;
                 whose
                 words
                 and
                 writings
                 are
                 of
                 propherical
                 and
                 apostolical
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 or
                 Davids
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 Witness
                 your
                 audacious
                 lines
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 letter
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 understood
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 herein
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   holy
                   way
                   the
                   vulturous
                   eye
                   did
                   never
                   see
                   .
                   —
                   and
                   that
                   same
                   ravenous
                   Spirit
                   after
                   knowledge
                   our
                   adversary
                   must
                   come
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   know
                   judged
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 
                 you
                 quote
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 you
                 pervert
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 secret
                 ,
                 you
                 put
                 secrets
                 .
                 For
                 Lord
                 ,
                 you
                 put
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 latter
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 you
                 are
                 too
                 bold
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 more
                 Names
                 in
                 Scripture
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 varying
                 had
                 nothing
                 of
                 significancy
                 ,
                 wh●
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 expressed
                 himself
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 put
                 secrets
                 for
                 secret
                 ,
                 marrs
                 the
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Yes
                 verily
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   truth
                   in
                   this
                   place
                
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 text
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ;
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 not
                 ;
                 is
                 an
                 untruth
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 greatly
                 mistake
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 
                 that
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   shew
                   them
                   his
                   Covenant
                
                 are
                 interpretative
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 secret
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 though
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 be
                 obvious
                 to
                 every
                 common
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 necessity
                 ,
                 worth
                 ,
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 grounded
                 comfort
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 are
                 the
                 secrets
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 one
                 
                   great
                   ,
                   secret
                
                 the
                 Covenant
                 contains
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 imparting
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 excludes
                 not
                 external
                 means
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   guide
                   me
                   by
                   thy
                   counsel
                   ,
                
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 oppose
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 exclude
                 Gods
                 guidence
                 by
                 his
                 written
                 or
                 printed
                 word
                 ?
                 
                   Have
                   I
                   not
                   written
                   to
                   thee
                   excellent
                
                 
                 
                   things
                   in
                   counsels
                   ,
                   and
                   knowledge
                   ?
                
                 Sure
                 these
                 were
                 then
                 afit
                 guide
                 as
                 Gods
                 means
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 verily
                 there
                 appears
                 such
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 slumber
                 ,
                 idleness
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 labours
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 gloried
                 
                 in
                 a
                 careless
                 or
                 designed
                 perverting
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 sense
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 form
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 your
                 like
                 crimes
                 ,
                 or
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   guide
                   me
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 expresses
                 his
                 faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 turn
                 it
                 in
                 to
                 a
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   guide
                   me
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 had
                 almost
                 forgotten
                 a
                 main
                 consideration
                 in
                 your
                 flourish
                 ,
                 about
                 immediate
                 teachings
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   he
                   meets
                   it
                   in
                   print
                   (
                   because
                   in
                   print
                   )
                
                 you
                 here
                 insinuate
                 
                 the
                 formal
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 respects
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 printed
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 its
                 being
                 in
                 print
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 lyes
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 so
                 ,
                 good
                 Mr.
                 Pen
                 ,
                 the
                 beam
                 in
                 our
                 eye
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 inclined
                 to
                 that
                 piece
                 of
                 superstition
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 no
                 sooner
                 you
                 could
                 get
                 
                 your
                 conceits
                 in
                 print
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 we
                 must
                 hugg
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 the
                 second
                 impression
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 without
                 more
                 a
                 do
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 print
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 know
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 speak
                 it
                 of
                 us
                 the
                 next
                 time
                 you
                 have
                 occasion
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               
                 We
                 value
                 not
                 the
                 sense
                 for
                 the
                 prints
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 print
                 for
                 the
                 sense
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessings
                 that
                 attends
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 conveying
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 revealed
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 correct
                 your
                 vapour
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 do
                 you
                 good
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 nature
                 left
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 work
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 Mr.
                 Pen
                 ,
                 to
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 your
                 face
                 in
                 the
                 glass
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 your
                 eyes
                 worth
                 the
                 using
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 had
                 dress'd
                 your self
                 by
                 the
                 glass
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 coming
                 abroad
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 certainly
                 been
                 free
                 of
                 these
                 spots
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Foul
                   Epethites
                   ,
                   as
                   knave
                   ,
                   puppy
                   ,
                   fool
                   ,
                   rascal
                   ,
                   logger-head
                   ,
                
                 
                 Cheat.
                 This
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 your
                 adversaries
                 
                   small
                   Cryer
                
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   a
                   loathsome
                   scent
                
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 blow
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 within
                 five
                 lines
                 .
                 —
                 
                   tryers
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   spirits
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   so
                   little
                   proof
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   wanting
                   in
                   the
                   alphabet
                   ,
                   or
                   first
                   principles
                   of
                   common
                   civility
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 fair
                 ,
                 to
                 charge
                 him
                 with
                 anothers
                 faults
                 .
                 But
                 compare
                 this
                 Civility
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 with
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 
                   thus
                   far
                   this
                   impertinent
                   man.
                   To
                   all
                   this
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   obtrudes
                   an
                   arrant
                
                 
                 
                   lie
                   upon
                   our
                   very
                   senses
                   .
                   Wretched
                   scribler
                   !
                   how
                   idle
                   ?
                   how
                   frivolous
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   very
                   troublesome
                   is
                   he
                   with
                   his
                   ridiculous
                   remarks
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 obtrusion
                 you
                 impute
                 
                 to
                 your
                 adversary
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 frequently
                 ,
                 and
                 apparently
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 cannot
                 read
                 and
                 transcribe
                 english
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   W.
                   Pen
                
                 ,
                 will
                 daub
                 his
                 Adversary
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Per
                   fas
                   ,
                   per
                   nefas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 one
                 greedy
                 of
                 victory
                 ,
                 
                   Aut
                   inveniam
                   ,
                   aut
                   faciam
                
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 find
                 him
                 in
                 faults
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 gross
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                   ,
                   he
                   thinks
                   ,
                   has
                   miscited
                   a
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   ergo
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   Impostor
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Quakers
                   a
                   pack
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   after
                   this
                   lofty
                   manner
                   of
                   disputing
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 never
                 read
                 a
                 more
                 confident
                 untruth
                 .
                 The
                 Authors
                 Argument
                 is
                 too
                 large
                 to
                 transcribe
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 adversary
                 saith
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 excell
                 in
                 many
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 good
                 and
                 laudable
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   we
                   excel
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 as
                 he
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   but
                   few
                   things
                   wherein
                   we
                   don't
                   transcend
                   all
                   others
                   :
                
                 and
                 you
                 direct
                 us
                 to
                 page
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 prove
                 your
                 falsifying
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 adversary
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 rare
                 with
                 him
                 [
                 Fox
                 ]
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 text
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 abuse
                 it
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   few
                   Scriptures
                   he
                   mostly
                   confesseth
                   ,
                   that
                   but
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   hath
                   miscited
                   ;
                   either
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   a
                   disorderly
                   quotation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   or
                   unsuitable
                   application
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 you
                 know
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 deal
                 but
                 with
                 
                   G.
                   Fox's
                
                 abuses
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 Adversary
                 saith
                 ,
                 And
                 indeed
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 
                 it
                 very
                 fruitless
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 Page
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 deal
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   much
                
                 by
                 Arguments
                 drawn
                 from
                 
                 reason
                 or
                 Scripture
                 and
                 depending
                 purely
                 on
                 the
                 understanding
                 and
                 mind
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   promiseth
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   to
                   avoid
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   use
                   of
                   both
                   Scripture
                   and
                   reason
                   ,
                
                 and
                 direct
                 to
                 Page
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 could
                 produce
                 in
                 your
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 many
                 
                 more
                 such
                 falsities
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 saying
                 ,
                 page
                 1.
                 you
                 carefully
                 perused
                 the
                 Book
                 ;
                 you
                 prove
                 your self
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 meer
                 careless
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 wilful
                 transgressor
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 your
                 way
                 of
                 answering
                 your
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 throwing
                 contempt
                 and
                 reproach
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 escape
                 your
                 hardest
                 censures
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 you
                 are
                 secure
                 of
                 your
                 Friends
                 considering
                 what
                 is
                 objected
                 against
                 your
                 principles
                 and
                 practices
                 of
                 a
                 Religious
                 concern
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 your
                 adversaries
                 writings
                 ;
                 or
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 thus
                 adventure
                 your
                 reputation
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 hereafter
                 pretend
                 
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 answerer
                 ;
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 solid
                 and
                 rational
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 when
                 you
                 find
                 your
                 adversarie
                 appealing
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 judg
                 whether
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 have
                 rightly
                 transcribed
                 the
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 use
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 measure
                 of
                 natural
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 sense
                 )
                 to
                 conclude
                 with
                 a
                 high
                 rant
                 ,
                 and
                 charging
                 
                 your
                 adversary
                 with
                 infatuation
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 himself
                 the
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 the
                 cause
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 thereby
                 he
                 acknowledg'd
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 alsufficient
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 pretend
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 judg
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 reads
                 ,
                 and
                 compares
                 a
                 few
                 written
                 or
                 printed
                 lines
                 ;
                 whether
                 they
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 :
                 The
                 Quakers
                 light
                 must
                 needs
                 
                 be
                 infallible
                 and
                 indefinitely
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 bounds
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 Religious
                 and
                 Divine
                 Concerns
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 intreat
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 your
                 Adversary
                 give
                 you
                 your
                 due
                 ,
                 saying
                 moreover
                 ,
                 The
                 light
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 cases
                 whatever
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 attends
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 certainly
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 evil
                 ;
                 right
                 ;
                 or
                 wrong
                 in
                 every
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 then
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 gratifie
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 Reason
                 and
                 Rhetorick
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 of
                 yours
                 .
                 
                   I
                   heartily
                   pity
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   really
                   afraid
                   he
                   has
                   overcharged
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   his
                   brain
                   ;
                   for
                   with
                   me
                   such
                   manifest
                   contradiction
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   smaller
                   degree
                   of
                   distraction
                   .
                   I
                   would
                   fain
                   have
                   a
                   rational
                   answer
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   yet
                   capable
                   of
                   one
                   .
                   How
                   can
                   the
                   Light
                   be
                   a
                   judge
                   of
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   ?
                   And
                   all
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   ten
                   lines
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   him
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   be
                   a
                   judge
                   of
                   good
                   from
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   ;
                   then
                   in
                   all
                   cases
                   wherein
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                   ,
                   right
                   and
                   wrong
                   make
                   up
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   the
                   light
                   cannot
                   be
                   secluded
                   ,
                   as
                   wanting
                   in
                   true
                   judgment
                   ;
                   because
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                   are
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Question
                   in
                   the
                   granted
                   Proposition
                   ;
                   deny
                   that
                   the
                   light
                   is
                   sufficient
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   of
                   right
                   and
                   wrong
                   ,
                   and
                   deny
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Pen
                 ,
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 Plot
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 blow
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Judges
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Bench
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 room
                 for
                 any
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 most
                 witless
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 but
                 discern
                 right
                 and
                 wrong
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 :
                 Suppose
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 changing
                 a
                 shilling
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 wrong
                 
                 done
                 him
                 ▪
                 if
                 he
                 receive
                 but
                 two
                 groats
                 for
                 〈…〉
                 and
                 right
                 if
                 he
                 receive
                 three
                 ?
                 he
                 can
                 then
                 discern
                 right
                 and
                 wrong
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 say
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 chastise
                 him
                 with
                 Sarcasms
                 ,
                 as
                 keen
                 as
                 a
                 Badge●s
                 Teeth
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 little
                 pleasant
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 
                   sudare
                   circa
                   nuces
                
                 )
                 pray
                 bear
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 some
                 heart-akes
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 deeply
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 your
                 hopes
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 left
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 I
                 fear
                 for
                 pride
                 and
                 giddiness
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 to
                 caution
                 others
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 snare
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 whatever
                 conceit
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 of
                 your self
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 apparent
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 affect
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Chief
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 ,
                 learn
                 that
                 Lesson
                 by
                 Scripture-light
                 :
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   rebukes
                   of
                   the
                   wise
                   ,
                
                 (
                 I
                 
                 mean
                 not
                 my self
                 )
                 
                   than
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   Song
                   of
                   fools
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 great
                 pity
                 that
                 what
                 parts
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 fettered
                 ,
                 and
                 ●meared
                 with
                 the
                 polluted
                 Chains
                 of
                 the
                 grossest
                 ▪
                 delusions
                 :
                 expect
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 wither
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 Rationals
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 needs
                 deifie
                 such
                 a
                 poor
                 Creature
                 as
                 natural
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 so
                 much
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 a
                 poor
                 earthen
                 defiled
                 vessel
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 your
                 next
                 Book
                 be
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Babel
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 much
                 more
                 properly
                 express
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Babel
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 from
                 whence
                 Babble
                 in
                 English
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Pretences
               of
               the
               Quakers
               to
               Apostolical
               ,
               and
               immediately
               Divine
               Inspirations
               considered
               ;
               and
               a
               Spiritual
               and
               Rational
               account
               of
               truly
               Apostolical
               men
               ,
               and
               their
               immediate
               Inspirations
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Next
                 to
                 their
                 Tenet
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 and
                 God
                 essentially
                 considered
                 :
                 This
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 immediate
                 Dictates
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 purely
                 Divine
                 as
                 any
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 express
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 grand
                 Pillar
                 of
                 their
                 other
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 Practices
                 ,
                 called
                 Religious
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 pretext
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 Author
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 (
                 
                   E.
                   H.
                
                 one
                 of
                 Antichrists
                 Voluntiers
                 defeated
                 ,
                 pag.
                 5.
                 )
                 gives
                 the
                 credit
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 affirm
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   would
                   fasten
                   all
                   these
                   upon
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   his
                   deceit
                   might
                   be
                   of
                   more
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   no●●
                   might
                   question
                   the
                   matter
                   thereof
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   always
                   moveth
                   to
                   Truth
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   .
                
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Quakers
                 are
                 not
                 inspired
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 them
                 gross
                 I●●●stors
                 ,
                 abominable
                 persons
                 ,
                 slanderers
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 and
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 break
                 that
                 snare
                 by
                 which
                 their
                 poor
                 deluded
                 Proselytes
                 are
                 fast
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 chained
                 to
                 their
                 Dictates
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 sure
                 you
                 will
                 judge
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 pretend
                 thus
                 high
                 ,
                 have
                 somewhat
                 like
                 a
                 Reason
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 affirm
                 :
                 The
                 main
                 props
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 bring
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 Prophesie
                 of
                 the
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   Joel
                   2.
                   28.
                   
                   —
                   I
                   will
                   pour
                   out
                   my
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   sons
                   and
                   your
                   daughters
                   shall
                   prophesie
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 how
                 much
                 this
                 will
                 befriend
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 )
                 that
                 all
                 flesh
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 without
                 any
                 limitation
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 Sheep
                 and
                 Oxen
                 must
                 prophesie
                 :
                 nor
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 allow
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 be
                 poured
                 forth
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 old
                 and
                 young
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 limitation
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 most
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 sottish
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 keenest
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 (
                 among
                 which
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 they
                 will
                 give
                 me
                 a
                 room
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Principle
                 capable
                 of
                 this
                 Character
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 gave
                 heed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 set
                 it
                 liberty
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 so
                 had
                 all
                 men
                 this
                 principle
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 world
                 began
                 (
                 if
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 themselves
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 Prophesie
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   after
                   those
                   days
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 a
                 time
                 then
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 (
                 as
                 without
                 doubt
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 universally
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 some
                 Age
                 or
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 universally
                 :
                 They
                 must
                 bring
                 some
                 proof
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 persons
                 inintended
                 ;
                 or
                 give
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 they
                 have
                 here
                 in
                 stollen
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 falsly
                 applying
                 it
                 to
                 themselves
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Exposition
                 which
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 of
                 this
                 Prophesie
                 be
                 worth
                 the
                 heeding
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 )
                 1600
                 years
                 since
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 world
                 
                 shall
                 ever
                 hereafter
                 behold
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 assert
                 :
                 Act.
                 2.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ;
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Joel
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 What
                 ?
                 
                   They
                   spake
                   with
                   other
                   Tongues
                
                 (
                 about
                 fifteen
                 in
                 number
                 )
                 
                   the
                   wonderful
                   works
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 ushered
                 in
                 by
                 Signs
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 
                   A
                   sound
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   mighty
                   rushing
                   wind
                   ,
                   cloven
                   :
                   tongues
                   like
                   as
                   of
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 witnesses
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 preached
                 to
                 be
                 God's
                 Messias
                 before
                 promised
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 how
                 neer
                 the
                 Quakers
                 approach
                 
                 to
                 this
                 evidence
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 began
                 with
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 rushing
                 noise
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 sound
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 fiery
                 and
                 cloven-tongues
                 also
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 ▪
                 not
                 deny
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 
                   cloven-tongues
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   of
                   fire
                   sitting
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                
                 and
                 appearing
                 to
                 the
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 speak
                 variety
                 of
                 Languages
                 by
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 gone
                 into
                 forein
                 Countries
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 confidence
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 gifted
                 with
                 strange
                 Languages
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Spirit
                 deceived
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 Those
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Languages
                 or
                 Tongues
                 spake
                 the
                 wonderful
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 with
                 their
                 native
                 ▪
                 Language
                 only
                 speak
                 the
                 amazing
                 delusions
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 The
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 had
                 and
                 used
                 these
                 gifts
                 to
                 confirm
                 and
                 evidence
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 22
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 same
                 Jesus
                 to
                 be
                 exalted
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 verse
                 32
                 ,
                 33
                 ▪
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 improve
                 their
                 gifts
                 (
                 with
                 al
                 their
                 might
                 )
                 to
                 disclaim
                 that
                 man
                 Christ
                 
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 any
                 being
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 exalt
                 their
                 own
                 Christ
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 :
                 And
                 considering
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 be
                 poured
                 out
                 on
                 all
                 flesh
                 ;
                 methinks
                 they
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 should
                 claim
                 the
                 least
                 share
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 call
                 others
                 flesh
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 (
                 but
                 themselves
                 Spiritual
                 )
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 endure
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 (
                 though
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 which
                 they
                 rebuke
                 in
                 such-like
                 terms
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Silence
                   all
                   flesh
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 discharged
                 this
                 Text
                 from
                 so
                 bad
                 a
                 service
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECTION
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 main
                 prop
                 for
                 this
                 mistake
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 speaking
                 and
                 writing
                 by
                 the
                 conduct
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 them
                 (
                 that
                 being
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 by
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   light
                
                 [
                 light
                 within
                 ]
                 
                   do
                   we
                   discern
                   ,
                   and
                   testifie
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Parnel
                 ,
                 Shield
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 pag.
                 10.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 to
                 be
                 inspired
                 Divinely
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 guided
                 and
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   said
                   ,
                   Let
                   there
                   be
                   light
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 (
                 mark
                 this
                 )
                 
                   and
                   the
                   light
                   was
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   darkness
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   morning
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   was
                   created
                   in
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Word
                   ;
                   and
                   into
                   this
                   life
                
                 (
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 light
                 )
                 was
                 Moses
                 
                   gathered
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   his
                   understanding
                   opened
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   see
                   to
                   the
                   beginning
                   —
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Tradition
                   
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   light
                   which
                   shone
                   out
                   of
                   darkness
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 Morning-Watch
                 ,
                 pag.
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 words
                 can
                 express
                 the
                 untruths
                 ,
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemies
                 of
                 this
                 saying
                 !
                 The
                 Word
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 created
                 the
                 light
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 the
                 first
                 created
                 morning
                 is
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 together
                 within
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 inspiration
                 by
                 which
                 Moses
                 understood
                 what
                 he
                 wrote
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 .
              
               
                 Hear
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 more
                 than
                 
                 two
                 witnesses
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 :
                 
                   John
                   Story
                
                 ,
                 Short
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   pag.
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   practises
                   are
                
                 as
                 
                   lights
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   yet
                   far
                   be
                   it
                   from
                   all
                   true
                   Christian
                   men
                   so
                   to
                   idolize
                   them
                
                 [
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Saints
                 practises
                 ]
                 
                   as
                   to
                   set
                   them
                   in
                   esteem
                   above
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   guide
                   :
                   or
                   to
                   esteem
                   them
                   equal
                   with
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   within
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   were
                   given
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   but
                   branches
                   of
                   that
                   holy
                   root
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   fruits
                   of
                   that
                   heavenly
                   Tree
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   appearances
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   .
                
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 then
                 whence
                 their
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 inlet
                 of
                 their
                 Notions
                 arises
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 but
                 branches
                 growing
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 root
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   the
                   light
                   within
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 arm
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 defended
                 against
                 such
                 a
                 strong
                 del●sion
                 (
                 where-ever
                 it
                 hath
                 once
                 seized
                 the
                 belief
                 )
                 by
                 Scripture-light
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 she
                 pains
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 some
                 certain
                 Characters
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 that
                 flowed
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 inspiration
                 immediate
                 ,
                 
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 ame
                 divine
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Characters
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   who
                   were
                   Christs
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   preached
                   or
                   wrote
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   Inspiration
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 They
                 had
                 an
                 immediate
                 Mission
                 and
                 Call
                 from
                 without
                 them
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 That
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 Commission
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 16.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 without
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 Christ
                 who
                 conversed
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 their
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 that
                 Christ
                 whom
                 the
                 women
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 and
                 his
                 Call
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 person
                 )
                 was
                 without
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 their
                 bodily
                 ears
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   Jesus
                   came
                   ,
                   and
                   spake
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   All
                   power
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   me
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   earth
                   :
                   Go
                   ye
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 immediate
                 outward
                 Call
                 to
                 be
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 by
                 
                 Judas's
                 fall
                 the
                 number
                 was
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 chosen
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 ,
                 was
                 chosen
                 and
                 called
                 by
                 an
                 outward
                 Call
                 ;
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 determining
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Lot
                   ,
                   Matthias
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 his
                 voice
                 
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 Acts
                 1.
                 24
                 ,
                 &
                 25
                 verses
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 large
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 within
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 Matthias
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 out
                 of
                 due
                 time
                 ,
                 had
                 this
                 immediate
                 outward
                 Call
                 when
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 glorious
                 and
                 terrible
                 form
                 ,
                 Acts
                 26.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   At
                   mid
                   day
                   ,
                   O
                   King
                   ,
                   I
                   saw
                   in
                   the
                   way
                
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 saw
                 )
                 
                   a
                   light
                   from
                   heaven
                   above
                   the
                   brightness
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ;
                 (
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 any
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 bodily
                 blind
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 such
                 
                   shining
                   round
                   about
                   me
                
                 (
                 then
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 light
                 only
                 within
                 )
                 
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   journeyed
                   with
                   me
                
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 seen
                 it
                 .
                 Verse
                 14.
                 
                 
                   I
                   heard
                   a
                   Voice
                   speaking
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                
                 (
                 not
                 within
                 me
                 )
                 
                   I
                   am
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
                 Ver.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Jesus
                   of
                   Nazareth
                
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 enough
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 an
                 outward
                 Call
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Call
                 from
                 Christ
                 without
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Apostleship
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Quakers
                 apostleship
                 and
                 inspired
                 ministry
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 Apostolical
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 conversed
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 in
                 an
                 outward
                 visible
                 form
                 to
                 the
                 bodily
                 senses
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 and
                 import
                 of
                 that
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   John
                   1.
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   with
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   looked
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   hands
                   have
                   handled
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
                 All
                 these
                 expressions
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 shew
                 
                 of
                 reason
                 be
                 construed
                 of
                 a
                 mental
                 ,
                 or
                 spiritual
                 converse
                 with
                 Christ
                 as
                 an
                 object
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 bodily
                 senses
                 and
                 faculties
                 upon
                 the
                 visible
                 humane
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 this
                 Object
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 humane
                 Nature
                 and
                 body
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 communication
                 of
                 both
                 Natures
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 properties
                 and
                 concerns
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 might
                 give
                 abundant
                 proof
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 instance
                 in
                 one
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 :
                 Acts
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 —
                 
                   To
                   feed
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   purchased
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 being
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 pure
                 impassible
                 Spirit
                 :
                 yet
                 Christ
                 being
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 his
                 Man-hood
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 John
                 brings
                 these
                 proofs
                 of
                 his
                 Apostleship
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 necessary
                 for
                 obtaining
                 Credence
                 to
                 what
                 follows
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 put
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 expressed
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9
                 ch
                 .
                 1
                 ver
                 .
                 
                   Am
                   I
                   not
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ?
                   am
                   I
                   not
                   free
                   ?
                   have
                   I
                   not
                   seen
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 Some
                 did
                 probably
                 object
                 against
                 Pauls
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 seen
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 done
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 answers
                 this
                 Objection
                 ;
                 
                   Have
                   I
                   not
                   seen
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 It
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 seeing
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 spiritual
                 eye
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 weakest
                 babe
                 in
                 the
                 Faith.
                 And
                 
                 where
                 did
                 he
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Damascus
                 ?
                 Compare
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 Text
                 with
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 8
                 ver
                 .
                 
                   And
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   he
                   was
                   seen
                   of
                   me
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   one
                   born
                   out
                   of
                   due
                   time
                   .
                
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 born
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 or
                 Believer
                 out
                 of
                 due
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 conversion
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 season
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 an
                 Apostle
                 out
                 of
                 due
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 visibly
                 appearing
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinay
                 season
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 to
                 Apostleship
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 outward
                 visible
                 object
                 to
                 the
                 bodily
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 distinguishing
                 Character
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 
                 all
                 enabled
                 to
                 work
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 such
                 Miracles
                 as
                 were
                 neither
                 in
                 secret
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 doubtful
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 but
                 waste
                 time
                 and
                 paper
                 to
                 give
                 instances
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 will
                 furnish
                 you
                 with
                 enough
                 .
                 The
                 Quakers
                 having
                 been
                 conscious
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 have
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 pretended
                 to
                 Miracles
                 to
                 credit
                 their
                 Apostolical
                 pretended
                 inspirations
                 ;
                 but
                 none
                 can
                 they
                 prove
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 attempted
                 such
                 like
                 performances
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 failed
                 in
                 the
                 undertaking
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 bold
                 asserting
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 better
                 evidence
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 silly
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 on
                 so
                 feeble
                 a
                 ground
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 his
                 faith
                 stands
                 not
                 only
                 below
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 right
                 reason
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 human
                 faith
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 sordid
                 sense
                 )
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 any
                 divine
                 evidence
                 for
                 its
                 support
                 .
                 We
                 can
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 hope
                 in
                 us
                 which
                 
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 Scripture-verity
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Messengers
                 by
                 him
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 furnished
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 Acts
                 19.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Jesus
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Paul
                 
                   we
                   know
                   ;
                   but
                   who
                   are
                   ye
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Fourth
                   Character
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   inspired
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   commissionated
                   to
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   furnished
                   with
                   Tongues
                   and
                   Languages
                   in
                   a
                   supernatural
                   way
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   could
                   speak
                   to
                   the
                   understandings
                   of
                   any
                   Nation
                   or
                   people
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   sent
                   ;
                   Acts
                   2.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     And
                     how
                     we
                     hear
                     every
                     man
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     Tongue
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     were
                     born
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   remarkable
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   was
                   gifted
                   this
                   way
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   most
                   ;
                   he
                   being
                   the
                   Apostle
                   (
                   more
                   eminently
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   Gentile-world
                   ,
                   and
                   travelled
                   more
                   foreign
                   Countries
                   than
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   wonder
                   at
                   the
                   blindness
                   of
                   the
                   Quakers
                   ,
                   who
                   give
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   mark
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Ministry
                   (
                   denying
                   and
                   disdaining
                   all
                   others
                   )
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   confined
                   to
                   a
                   certain
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   ordinary
                   exercise
                   thereof
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   the
                   Universe
                   for
                   their
                   Bishoprick
                   :
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   more
                   out-strip
                   others
                   in
                   pretences
                   of
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   supernatural
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   visible
                   
                   qualifications
                   for
                   the
                   ministerial
                   imployment
                   ,
                   especially
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Tongues
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   ever
                   among
                   them
                   understand
                   any
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   speak
                   or
                   write
                   it
                   ,
                   besides
                   their
                   native
                   Mother-tongue
                   ;
                   let
                   them
                   say
                   it
                   if
                   they
                   dare
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   came
                   not
                   by
                   it
                   by
                   natural
                   and
                   ordinary
                   means
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   God
                   had
                   given
                   them
                   an
                   Apostolical
                   Call
                   and
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   surely
                   this
                   of
                   Tongues
                   would
                   have
                   made
                   some
                   signe
                   and
                   noise
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   never
                   calleth
                   to
                   any
                   Gospel-Office
                   and
                   work
                   immediately
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   afford
                   abilities
                   for
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Quakers
                   had
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   who
                   direct
                   their
                   Pamphlets
                   to
                   all
                   Princes
                   and
                   Potentates
                   ;
                   to
                   every
                   Creature
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Nations
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   surely
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   that
                   Gift
                   would
                   have
                   preached
                   their
                   Doctrines
                   to
                   foreign
                   Nations
                   :
                   But
                   some
                   have
                   attempted
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   sped
                   so
                   ill
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   become
                   dumb
                   preachers
                   in
                   other
                   Countries
                   :
                   Others
                   have
                   learned
                   more
                   wit
                   than
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   adventure
                   ;
                   yet
                   their
                   Writings
                   are
                   full
                   stuffed
                   with
                   the
                   bold
                   asserting
                   of
                   their
                   Apostolical
                   Call
                   ,
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Inspirations
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 given
                 you
                 some
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 some
                 pains
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 inspiration
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 distinct
                 in
                 its
                 very
                 species
                 and
                 kinde
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 degrees
                 only
                 )
                 from
                 those
                 teachings
                 and
                 illuminations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 are
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 will
                 keep
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Controversie
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 cases
                 that
                 may
                 occur
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 (
                 before
                 I
                 enter
                 on
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 the
                 Spirits
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 illuminations
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 )
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 degree
                 or
                 measure
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 the
                 saving
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 teaching
                 and
                 enlightnings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 nay
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 had
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 enlightnings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 inspiration
                 .
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                   that
                   ye
                   are
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   you
                   ?
                   Now
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 every
                 Babe
                 in
                 Christ
                 hath
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 its
                 saving
                 manifestations
                 and
                 operations
                 ,
                 or
                 effects
                 ;
                 though
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 were
                 immediately
                 inspired
                 .
                 
                   And
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   some
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondarily
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Are
                   all
                   Apostles
                   ?
                   are
                   all
                   Prophets
                   ?
                   are
                   all
                   Teachers
                   ?
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 doth
                 plainly
                 express
                 this
                 
                 specifical
                 difference
                 ,
                 or
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 kind
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 teachings
                 in
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 :
                 
                   But
                   she
                   is
                   happier
                   if
                   she
                   so
                   abide
                   ,
                   after
                   my
                   judgment
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   think
                   also
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 40.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 there
                 agitated
                 ,
                 give
                 his
                 advice
                 as
                 a
                 Saint
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 enlightning
                 which
                 other
                 Saints
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 
                 Saints
                 had
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 measure
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 enlightning
                 and
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 immediate
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 inspiration
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 enlightning
                 his
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 enabling
                 his
                 natural
                 faculty
                 of
                 discerning
                 to
                 pierce
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 rightly
                 decide
                 the
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 received
                 what
                 he
                 here
                 expressed
                 by
                 Divine
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 immediately
                 inspiring
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 not
                 only
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 much
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 infallibility
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 his
                 judgment
                 bear
                 a
                 part
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 usurping
                 on
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 an
                 exercise
                 of
                 our
                 judging
                 faculty
                 concerning
                 its
                 truth
                 or
                 falshood
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 its
                 part
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 ready
                 and
                 full
                 credit
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 without
                 hesitation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Characters
                   of
                   Divine
                   Apostolical
                   Inspirations
                   ,
                   distinguishing
                   them
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   Instructions
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 Divine
                 inspiration
                 whereby
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 (
                 as
                 such
                 )
                 were
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 came
                 in
                 without
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 bodily
                 senses
                 ,
                 as
                 receptive
                 of
                 outward
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 rational
                 and
                 considering
                 faculties
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 
                 conclusions
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 properly
                 immediate
                 Divine
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 or
                 revelation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Divine
                 Truths
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 as
                 Saints
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 are
                 received
                 by
                 such
                 means
                 as
                 are
                 Objects
                 to
                 the
                 bodily
                 senses
                 ,
                 as
                 significative
                 sounds
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 visible
                 Objects
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 &c.
                 let
                 the
                 Quakers
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 shew
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 comes
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 men
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 without
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Faith
                   comes
                   by
                   hearing
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Babe
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 habits
                 of
                 saving
                 faith
                 ,
                 whose
                 hearing
                 ferves
                 little
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 )
                 or
                 by
                 reading
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 the
                 Heathen
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Word
                 revealed
                 handed
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God's
                 Creation
                 and
                 Providence
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Books
                 wherein
                 God
                 wrote
                 to
                 them
                 many
                 Lessons
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 duty
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 persons
                 being
                 illuminated
                 by
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 within
                 them
                 ;
                 others
                 have
                 it
                 first
                 from
                 without
                 them
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 premises
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 understanding
                 assisted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 infers
                 Truths
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Objection
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 against
                 
                 the
                 later
                 Position
                 is
                 from
                 his
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 because
                 
                   that
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   shewed
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   invisible
                   things
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 
                   in
                   them
                
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 in
                 or
                 
                   among
                   them
                
                 ;
                 the
                 later
                 sense
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 the
                 far
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile-world
                 were
                 so
                 brutish
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 little
                 regarded
                 or
                 understood
                 any
                 thing
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 so
                 besotted
                 with
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 understood
                 and
                 minded
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 might
                 gratifie
                 a
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 impetuous
                 appetite
                 :
                 some
                 among
                 them
                 whose
                 intellects
                 were
                 better
                 imployed
                 ,
                 came
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 excellent
                 things
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 taught
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 in
                 writing
                 as
                 a
                 witness
                 to
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 put
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 the
                 20
                 verse
                 speaks
                 what
                 I
                 affirm
                 plainly
                 :
                 
                   For
                   the
                   invisible
                   things
                   of
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   clearly
                   seen
                   ,
                   being
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   ,
                   even
                   his
                   eternal
                   power
                   and
                   Godhead
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Here
                 you
                 have
                 an
                 account
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 neither
                 revelation
                 immediate
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 handed
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 others
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 heard
                 ,
                 or
                 read
                 :
                 
                   viz.
                   the
                   eternal
                   power
                   and
                   Godhead
                   :
                
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 condemned
                 for
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 26.
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 not
                 knowing
                 ,
                 or
                 practising
                 what
                 had
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 believing
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 was
                 within
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 their
                 ears
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 their
                 miscarriages
                 against
                 God
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 essential
                 Being
                 ,
                 the
                 invisible
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 manifest
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 How
                 ?
                 From
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 Take
                 another
                 Text
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 my
                 Exposition
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   14.
                   17.
                   
                   Nevertheless
                   he
                   left
                   not
                   himself
                   without
                   witness
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   us
                   rain
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   fruitful
                   seasons
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 without
                 witness
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divine
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 Attributes
                 of
                 
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 rain
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitful
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 were
                 without
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 witness
                 was
                 without
                 them
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Quakers
                 pretences
                 of
                 their
                 conceits
                 of
                 Divine
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 hear
                 of
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Heathen
                 who
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 least
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 talk
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 crucified
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 Covenant
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 a
                 little
                 listen
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 people
                 who
                 live
                 where
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 known
                 ,
                 to
                 talk
                 Scripture-phrases
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel-phrases
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 all
                 by
                 Divine
                 revelation
                 immediate
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 ungrateful
                 and
                 foolish
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 born
                 and
                 bred
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 learned
                 their
                 Mother-tongue
                 from
                 their
                 childhood
                 ▪
                 after
                 30
                 or
                 40
                 years
                 ,
                 to
                 affirm
                 they
                 learned
                 every
                 word
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 have
                 known
                 it
                 as
                 perfectly
                 if
                 man
                 had
                 never
                 taught
                 them
                 ;
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 those
                 forem
                 Languages
                 they
                 never
                 heard
                 spoken
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 speak
                 ,
                 nor
                 understand
                 one
                 sentence
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 would
                 save
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 Those
                 Gospel-illuminations
                 for
                 the
                 
                 matter
                 which
                 are
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 are
                 beyond
                 the
                 utmost
                 reach
                 of
                 our
                 natural
                 faculties
                 ▪
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 (
                 though
                 sanctified
                 )
                 to
                 attain
                 by
                 their
                 improvement
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Divinely
                   inspired
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 produced
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 rational
                 faculties
                 ;
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 purely
                 passive
                 or
                 receptive
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 those
                 illuminations
                 
                 as
                 the
                 wax
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Seal
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 2
                 
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   21.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   Prophesie
                   came
                   not
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   man
                   but
                   holy
                   men
                   of
                   God
                   spake
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   acted
                   ,
                   carried
                   .
                
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 part
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 attained
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 natural
                 faculties
                 (
                 though
                 sanctified
                 )
                 that
                 their
                 very
                 wills
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 movers
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 intelligent
                 agents
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 direct
                 their
                 understandings
                 to
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 the
                 Truths
                 which
                 were
                 revealed
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 their
                 thoughts
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 present
                 posture
                 )
                 had
                 no
                 tendencie
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 particular
                 things
                 (
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 deep
                 sleep
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 that
                 whereas
                 ordinarily
                 they
                 are
                 fixed
                 ,
                 and
                 bent
                 to
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 ends
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 humane
                 will
                 ,
                 here
                 the
                 Divine
                 will
                 takes
                 its
                 place
                 and
                 doth
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 those
                 Historical
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Fall
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrinal
                 parts
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 although
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 general
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 scope
                 and
                 aim
                 of
                 their
                 intentions
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 gale
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 driven
                 steadily
                 and
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 their
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 highest
                 improved
                 faculties
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 supernatural
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whose
                 product
                 was
                 like
                 it self
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 stain
                 or
                 spot
                 of
                 humane
                 frailty
                 and
                 weakness
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 that
                 illumination
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 flows
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 blessing
                 on
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 their
                 understandings
                 and
                 judgments
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 on
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Providence
                 ,
                 or
                 matter
                 divinely
                 revealed
                 without
                 them
                 originally
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 which
                 although
                 their
                 faith
                 be
                 resolved
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 determined
                 by
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 of
                 their
                 spiritual
                 understanding
                 is
                 raised
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 sanctified
                 ratiocination
                 from
                 those
                 principles
                 ,
                 comparing
                 spiritual
                 things
                 with
                 spiritual
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 an
                 idle
                 loyt●r●r
                 m●y
                 grow
                 giddy
                 with
                 empty
                 swimming
                 notions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 rather
                 the
                 disease
                 of
                 a
                 spiritual
                 pride
                 and
                 intoxication
                 ;
                 yet
                 God
                 doth
                 mostly
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 only
                 )
                 bless
                 those
                 with
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 solid
                 illumnations
                 ,
                 who
                 humbly
                 wait
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 beg
                 the
                 concourse
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 o●
                 Lights
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 doth
                 bless
                 in
                 such
                 ways
                 to
                 the
                 (
                 such
                 )
                 
                 illuminations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 this
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 12
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
                   For
                   when
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ye
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   ye
                   have
                   need
                   that
                   one
                   teach
                   you
                   again
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   principles
                   of
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   become
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   need
                   of
                   milk
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 their
                 sin
                 which
                 was
                 rebuked
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 slothful
                 unfaithfulness
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 advantages
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 :
                 
                   But
                   strong
                   meat
                   belongeth
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   full
                   age
                   ,
                
                 (
                 this
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 number
                 of
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 measure
                 of
                 knowledge
                 )
                 
                   even
                   those
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   use
                   have
                   their
                   senses
                   exercised
                   to
                   discern
                   both
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 thus
                 illuminated
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 sanctified
                 natural
                 faculties
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 Quaker
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 True
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 illuminated
                 
                 not
                 by
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 poring
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 
                   on
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 our
                 knowledge
                 without
                 such
                 carnal
                 toil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 inspiration
                 immediate
                 .
                 Let
                 such
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 shew
                 somewhat
                 more
                 then
                 palpable
                 errour
                 ,
                 gross
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 unparallel'd
                 confidence
                 ,
                 ere
                 they
                 gain
                 credit
                 with
                 any
                 but
                 those
                 simple
                 ones
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 silly
                 sense
                 )
                 who
                 believe
                 every
                 word
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 Difference
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Apostolical
                 illuminations
                 and
                 immediately
                 inspired
                 are
                 not
                 habitual
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 more
                 constant
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 their
                 fluxes
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Springs
                 or
                 running
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 or
                 Tydes
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 ebbings
                 and
                 flowings
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 chanel
                 alway
                 plentifully
                 supplied
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 bourns
                 and
                 flouds
                 that
                 sometimes
                 rise
                 high
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 grounds
                 they
                 cover
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 are
                 sometimes
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 appearance
                 remaining
                 of
                 those
                 inundations
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 had
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 Well
                 and
                 Spring
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 alway
                 run
                 ;
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 ordinarily
                 give
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 teachings
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Spirits
                 most
                 ordinary
                 illuminations
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 degrees
                 and
                 measures
                 in-dwell
                 in
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 qualities
                 adhering
                 to
                 their
                 subjects
                 ;
                 their
                 mindes
                 and
                 faculties
                 being
                 so
                 united
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Sugar
                 being
                 melted
                 in
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 its
                 sweetness
                 is
                 constant
                 and
                 abiding
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 could
                 alway
                 teach
                 from
                 the
                 habits
                 of
                 light
                 
                 and
                 knowledge
                 they
                 were
                 blessed
                 with
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 as
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 witness
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthian●
                 makes
                 this
                 distinction
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 6
                 ,
                 12.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 :
                 
                   But
                   I
                   speak
                   this
                   by
                   permission
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   speak
                   I
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   concerning
                   Virgins
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   ●ommandment
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   give
                   my
                   judgment
                   as
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   obtained
                   mercy
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   be
                   faithful
                   .
                   25.
                   
                   But
                   she
                   is
                   happier
                   if
                   she
                   so
                   abide
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   think
                   also
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 instruction
                 concerning
                 the
                 Choice
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   apt
                   to
                   teach
                
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 
                 both
                 the
                 habit
                 or
                 faculty
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 promptitude
                 and
                 readiness
                 to
                 imploy
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   instant
                   in
                   season
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 at
                 necessary
                 times
                 in
                 a
                 constant
                 course
                 ,
                 but
                 occasionally
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 as
                 became
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 habitual
                 illumination
                 .
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 52.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   said
                   he
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   Therefore
                   every
                   Scribe
                   which
                   is
                   instructed
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   unto
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   Housholder
                   ,
                   which
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   of
                   his
                   Treasure
                   things
                   new
                   and
                   old
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 fourth
                 Difference
                 ,
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 not
                 grow
                 and
                 increase
                 gradually
                 ▪
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 time
                 and
                 industry
                 .
              
               
                 Samuel
                 had
                 as
                 elegant
                 and
                 powerful
                 an
                 inspiration
                 or
                 revelation
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Childe
                 ▪
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 old
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostles
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 at
                 
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 ministration
                 ,
                 had
                 as
                 eminent
                 inspirations
                 as
                 ever
                 afterward
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 illuminations
                 where
                 with
                 God
                 doth
                 usually
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 efficlency
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 )
                 bless
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 doth
                 ordinarily
                 grow
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Some
                 to
                 whom
                 John
                 writes
                 ,
                 were
                 grown
                 to
                 be
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   when
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ye
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   Teachers
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 ye
                 might
                 have
                 grown
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 illumination
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 wherein
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 usually
                 bless
                 there
                 with
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 (
                 as
                 man
                 )
                 did
                 increase
                 gradually
                 in
                 these
                 habitual
                 illuminations
                 ,
                 Lake
                 2.
                 45
                 ,
                 46
                 ,
                 47.
                 
                 
                   Jesus
                   grew
                   in
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   stature
                   :
                
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 meant
                 of
                 divine
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 light
                 in
                 divine
                 things
                 ,
                 Read
                 the
                 46
                 ,
                 47
                 Verses
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 disputing
                 with
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 answers
                 were
                 astonishing
                 to
                 the
                 Hearers
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Apostolial
                 inspirations
                 were
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 fo●a
                 divine
                 and
                 authoritative
                 Obligation
                 to
                 the
                 Fai●●
                 ,
                 Order
                 ,
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Consciences
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 rightly
                 placed
                 among
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 or
                 w●…tten
                 Word
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   think
                   hinself
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Prophet
                   or
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   I
                   write
                   are
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 teachings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 as
                 Saints
                 )
                 are
                 no
                 such
                 obligation
                 ,
                 any
                 farther
                 than
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 Apostolical
                 teachings
                 and
                 inspirations
                 were
                 of
                 authority
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 now
                 order
                 and
                 polity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 divine
                 authority
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 season
                 )
                 were
                 to
                 give
                 place
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 those
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Promises
                 so
                 revealed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 declared
                 (
                 as
                 such
                 )
                 are
                 binding
                 to
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 practice
                 ;
                 although
                 we
                 cannot
                 discern
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 import
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 before
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 teachings
                 and
                 illuminations
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 as
                 such
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 add
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 change
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Order
                 established
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 beside
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 beyond
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 The
                 teachings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Motions
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 purely
                 divine
                 and
                 immediate
                 in
                 ourdays
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 bringing
                 to
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 explaning
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 imprinting
                 on
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 directing
                 them
                 to
                 understand
                 providences
                 ,
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 their
                 occurent
                 occasions
                 suitable
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scrip●…re
                 ,
                 and
                 moving
                 their
                 wills
                 to
                 a
                 compliance
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 out
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 tri●d
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Scripture
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 I
                 believe
                 will
                 reply
                 ,
                 How
                 did
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 when
                 they
                 received
                 immediate
                 revelations
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 know
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 delusion
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 it
                 being
                 men
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 ?
              
               
               
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 attempt
                 to
                 pry
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 secret
                 ways
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 undertake
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 history
                 and
                 description
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 workings
                 on
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 in
                 conveying
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfying
                 their
                 judgments
                 and
                 Consciences
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 inspirations
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 may
                 satisfie
                 any
                 willing
                 Reader
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 more
                 to
                 evince
                 it
                 than
                 any
                 have
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 enough
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 inspired
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Whoever
                 they
                 were
                 that
                 were
                 givers
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Covenants
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 promulgation
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 outward
                 Call
                 to
                 that
                 as
                 their
                 special
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 promise
                 of
                 guidance
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 wrought
                 either
                 by
                 God
                 immediately
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 hands
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Moses
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 Miracles
                 which
                 they
                 wrought
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 quoting
                 Scripture
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 written
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 bearing
                 their
                 names
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 )
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 Historical
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 within
                 their
                 knowledge
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 were
                 either
                 under
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 by
                 some
                 express
                 Testimony
                 of
                 God
                 rendred
                 holy
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 qualified
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 write
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 matter
                 
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 Paul
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Divine
                 inspiration
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 All
                 those
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 somewhat
                 is
                 not
                 quoted
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 as
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 were
                 received
                 as
                 Scripture
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 many
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Divine
                 Testimony
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 Reason
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Writings
                 should
                 be
                 fa●●●y
                 fathered
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 for
                 authentique
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 not
                 discover
                 and
                 reprove
                 it
                 :
                 whereas
                 far
                 less
                 ha●nous
                 evils
                 than
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 ;
                 were
                 often
                 the
                 subject-matter
                 of
                 their
                 sharp
                 reprehensions
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 any
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 of
                 other
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 or
                 themselves
                 
                 the
                 like
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 immediately
                 inspired
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 my
                 leave
                 to
                 hold
                 such
                 an
                 Opinion
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 those
                 inspirations
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 many
                 had
                 before
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 their
                 time
                 will
                 give
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 poor
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 men
                 are
                 now
                 inspired
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 considering
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 revealed
                 written
                 Word
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 full
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 are
                 therein
                 included
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 I
                 must
                 reply
                 to
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Quakers
                 frequently
                 Object
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 Scripture
                 the
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Spirit
                 gave
                 forth
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 judgment
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Objectors
                 .
              
               
                 Far
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 us
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 to-be-adored
                 
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 any
                 mans
                 bar
                 for
                 judgment
                 to
                 be
                 passed
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 immediate
                 Work
                 or
                 Word
                 :
                 all
                 we
                 profess
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Scripture
                 a
                 judge
                 or
                 determiner
                 of
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 be
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 but
                 if
                 once
                 it
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Voice
                 and
                 Mind
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 profess
                 it
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 reverence
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 we
                 being
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 given
                 forth
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 opposite
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 we
                 conclude
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 should
                 bear
                 witness
                 against
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 would
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 pretend
                 to
                 abolish
                 
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 or
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 )
                 those
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Institutions
                 which
                 were
                 setled
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 credit
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 same
                 Testimonials
                 (
                 such
                 Miracles
                 as
                 they
                 wrought
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 erected
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Quakers
                 are
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 shewing
                 such
                 a
                 zeal
                 for
                 their
                 pretended
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 another
                 Gospel
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 )
                 though
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 Heaven
                 should
                 preach
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 warned
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 any
                 other
                 as
                 Truth
                 Divine
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 Wonders
                 should
                 be
                 wrought
                 for
                 confirmation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 thing
                 I
                 must
                 reply
                 to
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 uncertain
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 :
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 mean
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 mind
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 expect
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 you
                 mean
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 there
                 contained
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 your
                 duty
                 ,
                 without
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 endeavour
                 it
                 ▪
                 in
                 your
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 your
                 sin
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 your
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 all
                 .
                 Sure
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Babes
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Family
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 first
                 Babes
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 Monster
                 never
                 yet
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 new-born
                 Babe
                 knowing
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 fully
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 serious
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 longest
                 standing
                 !
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 grew
                 in
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stature
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 intreat
                 you
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 leave
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 by
                 the
                 generations
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 mean
                 our
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 our
                 living
                 in
                 an
                 acceptable
                 manner
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 soberly
                 ,
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 attain
                 Heaven
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 pride
                 ,
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 idleness
                 stand
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 person
                 (
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 few
                 grains
                 of
                 Reason
                 )
                 but
                 may
                 understand
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 know
                 to
                 his
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 a
                 dead
                 
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 moving
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 with
                 a
                 voice
                 ,
                 or
                 impulse
                 ,
                 without
                 our
                 reading
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 applying
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 strength
                 ,
                 you
                 talk
                 at
                 a
                 strange
                 random
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 us
                 our
                 eyes
                 and
                 brains
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 meerly
                 passive
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           KEY
           TO
           THE
           Quakers
           Usurped
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           most
           )
           UNINTELLIGIBLE
           PHRASES
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Quakers
           Method
           of
           deluding
           ,
           which
           doth
           more
           tend
           to
           the
           insnaring
           of
           unwary
           Souls
           ,
           than
           their
           asserting
           their
           false
           ,
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           Anti-Scriptural
           Tenets
           ,
           under
           Scripture-Words
           and
           Phrases
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           very
           Terms
           wherein
           are
           expressed
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           ;
           while
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           they
           mean
           nothing
           less
           than
           their
           true
           import
           ,
           and
           what
           People
           (
           who
           are
           not
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           Tenets
           )
           suppose
           them
           to
           
           mean.
           By
           this
           Artifice
           they
           beget
           a
           good
           Opinion
           of
           themselves
           and
           Errours
           with
           too
           many
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           so
           vitiate
           their
           Principles
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           they
           are
           prepared
           to
           embrance
           the
           grossest
           errors
           bare-faced
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           (
           as
           a
           work
           of
           no
           small
           use
           to
           such
           who
           are
           attempted
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           who
           have
           a
           Call
           or
           opportunity
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           for
           their
           convincing
           or
           confuting
           ;
           or
           the
           securing
           others
           who
           are
           in
           danger
           by
           them
           )
           give
           you
           a
           true
           and
           candid
           account
           of
           their
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           a
           multitude
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Religious
           Phrases
           ,
           which
           they
           utter
           and
           apply
           to
           their
           falshoods
           :
           and
           also
           of
           their
           new-coin'd
           Words
           and
           Phrases
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           peculiar
           to
           their
           Sect
           and
           Notions
           .
           I
           dispose
           them
           Alphabetically
           ,
           for
           their
           more
           easie
           finding
           on
           any
           occasion
           .
        
         
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               
                 Above
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 in
                 locality
                 but
                 excelcie
                 :
                 so
                 Christ
                 and
                 Heaven
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 are
                 above
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 therefore
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Anointing
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 essentially
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assembling
                 .
              
               
                 Meeting
                 in
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assurance
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 they
                 feel
                 in
                 themselves
                 (
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 believe
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 )
                 the
                 inward
                 witness
                 ,
                 viz.
                 experience
                 ,
                 teachings
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               
                 Babylon
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 a
                 form
                 or
                 visible
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 obedience
                 and
                 devotedness
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 inspirations
                 and
                 immediate
                 teachings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Blasphemy
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 speak
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 hold
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Blind
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           spiritual
           Blood
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           was
           part
           of
           a
           spiritual
           Body
           which
           Christ
           brought
           with
           him
           from
           thence
           ,
           which
           dwelt
           for
           a
           while
           in
           the
           man
           Jesus
           who
           died
           at
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   puririfying
                   ,
                   reconciling
                   by
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 Not
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 shed
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Body
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 blood
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 they
                 say
                 Christ
                 descended
                 in
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 Quaker
                 as
                 really
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 salvation
                 is
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 blood
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 crucified
                 without
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 Judea
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Body
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 took
                 up
                 its
                 Habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 Tabernacled
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Bondage
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 only
                 our selves
                 in
                 bondage
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 bondage
                 under
                 the
                 disobedience
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Born
                   again
                   ,
                   Regeneration
                
                 .
              
               
                 Perfect
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 and
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Comprehending
                   Brain
                
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 large
                 understanding
                 ,
                 o●
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 rational
                 Faculty
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Gall.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                 Godhead
                 assumed
                 and
                 united
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 Christ
                 that
                 had
                 nothing
                 of
                 Adams
                 Nature
                 ,
                 whose
                 Body
                 (
                 now
                 in
                 being
                 )
                 was
                 not
                 Created
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 in
                 time
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 bodily
                 eye
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Not
                 in
                 any
                 respect
                 distinct
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 Christ
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 an
                 Object
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 within
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 very
                 Being
                 ,
                 his
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Body
                 consisting
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 Bones
                 ;
                 not
                 his
                 Image
                 and
                 likeness
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 self-same
                 in
                 his
                 Being
                 and
                 Essence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   coming
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 spiritual
                 coming
                 into
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 the
                 prevailing
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 inspiration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Command
                   in
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 and
                 motion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Comprehension
                   ,
                   Fleshly
                   Comprehensions
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Opinion
                 or
                 Belief
                 which
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 rational
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 though
                 from
                 the
                 Written
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Carnal
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 
                 concern
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 enlightned
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 moved
                 to
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 whatever
                 hath
                 a
                 form
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 bodily
                 Eye
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Fleshly
                   Conceivings
                
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 Opinions
                 or
                 expressions
                 whose
                 beginning
                 and
                 birth
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 humane
                 faculties
                 ;
                 very
                 great
                 weakness
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 ●in
                 and
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 assured
                 and
                 undoubted
                 dictates
                 of
                 the
                 infallible
                 light
                 and
                 Spirit
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Condemnation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reproofs
                 and
                 sentencings
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Conversion
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 full
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 :
                 a
                 total
                 freedom
                 from
                 the
                 prevailing
                 of
                 any
                 sin
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 as
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 attained
                 when
                 Christ
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 nor
                 Paul
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Crucifying
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 that
                 crucifying
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 crucifying
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 our
                 Consciences
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 
                   A
                   strange
                   merit
                   and
                   purchase
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   way
                   of
                   pacifying
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   sin
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               
                 Damnation
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 condemnd
                 within
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 &
                 the
                 terror
                 &
                 affliction
                 arising
                 from
                 thence
                 ;
                 but
                 nothing
                 of
                 a
                 pain
                 of
                 sense
                 after
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 to
                 dust
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Darkness
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 guided
                 by
                 its
                 immediate
                 teachings
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 and
                 all-sufficient
                 rule
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 not
                 obeyed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   dead
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Body
                 living
                 in
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 other
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 only
                 its
                 dictates
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               E.
               
            
             
               
                 Election
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 s●ed
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vulturous-Eye
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 understanding
                 faculty
                 piercing
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 seeking
                 after
                 Divine
                 Knowledge
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               F.
               
            
             
               
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 believing
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 acts
                 of
                 Obedience
                 performed
                 by
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 bodies
                 ,
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Rule
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Teaching
                   or
                   doing
                   falsly
                
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 immediate
                 motions
                 and
                 teachings
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ;
                 though
                 what
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 self
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 self
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   False
                   Prophets
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 however
                 qualified
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 teach
                 from
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 penned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   False
                   Witnesses
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 who
                 speak
                 not
                 from
                 inspiration
                 and
                 inward
                 meerly
                 divine
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 affirm
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Flesh
                 .
              
               
                 Whatever
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 originally
                 and
                 immediately
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Wisdom
                 attained
                 by
                 industry
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Denying
                   Christ
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 Denying
                 Christ
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 
                   Joseph
                   ,
                   John
                   ,
                   Sarah
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 who
                 are
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                
                 .
              
               
                 Come
                 in
                 their
                 Flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 spiritual
                 Flesh
                 that
                 descended
                 from
                 Heaven
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 Flesh
                 that
                 lay
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 after
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Fold
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Following
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Friends
                   ,
                   Friends
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 professed
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 is
                 chosen
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 thereto
                 disposed
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               G.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Preaching
                   for
                   Gain
                
                 .
              
               
                 Receiving
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   State
                   of
                   Glory
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 State
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Joy
                 ,
                 resulting
                 from
                 the
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 without
                 distinction
                 ;
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Foundation
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inspirations
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Gospel
                
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 or
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 narrative
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               H.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Handled
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 handled
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 feeling
                 by
                 a
                 spiritual
                 sensation
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Christ
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Hearing
                   the
                   Gospel
                   or
                   Word
                
                 .
              
               
                 Listening
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 obeying
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 is
                 above
                 or
                 beyond
                 the
                 visible
                 skies
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 happiness
                 they
                 have
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 yet
                 hear
                 ,
                 or
                 read
                 them
                 mention
                 any
                 other
                 Heaven
                 to
                 be
                 injoyed
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 distinct
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 within
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 present
                 torment
                 and
                 loss
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Preaching
                   for
                   Hire
                   ,
                   Hirelings
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 have
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 maintenance
                 or
                 reward
                 for
                 preaching
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 bargain
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 such
                 who
                 receive
                 it
                 would
                 preach
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 a
                 penny
                 reward
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 from
                 those
                 they
                 preach
                 to
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 Holiness
                 .
              
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 failing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   womans
                   Husband
                   at
                   home
                
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 Often
                 for
                 worshipping
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 above
                 or
                 beyond
                 the
                 stars
                 and
                 visible
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 taking
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 recorded
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 likewise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 JESVS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 or
                 created
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Imaginations
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 conclusions
                 (
                 how
                 demonstrable
                 soever
                 )
                 which
                 accord
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Inchantments
                   ,
                   Bewitchings
                
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 being
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 reason
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 ,
                 if
                 humane
                 arts
                 or
                 sciences
                 have
                 any
                 hand
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Infidels
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 not
                 place
                 their
                 salvation
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Workers
                   of
                   Iniquity
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 live
                 not
                 without
                 sinning
                 against
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   .
                
              
               
                 Sin
                 being
                 judged
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Justification
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 obeyed
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               K.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 rule
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 joy
                 arising
                 from
                 thence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Carnal
                   knowledge
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 knowledge
                 but
                 what
                 comes
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               L.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Law.
                
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Leadings
                   in
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 immediate
                 inspirations
                 and
                 teachings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   life
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 prevalency
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Eternal
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 taken
                 into
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Saved
                   by
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 being
                 saved
                 by
                 the
                 prevalency
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Letter
                   .
                   The
                   dead
                   Letter
                   .
                   The
                   Letter
                   that
                   killeth
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 or
                 written
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   A
                   Lye.
                   Lying
                
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 spoken
                 (
                 though
                 true
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 if
                 )
                 not
                 from
                 immediate
                 teaching
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Light
                   within
                
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 and
                 David
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 The
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Testimony
                 ;
                 The
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 The
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 Righteousness
                 ;
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 Justification
                 ;
                 The
                 only
                 Rule
                 ,
                 Guide
                 ,
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 Judge
                 ;
                 the
                 Way
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 The
                 Truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Life
                 ;
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Eternal
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 pardons
                 and
                 conquers
                 sin
                 ;
                 the
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 Books
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 more
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 crowded
                 into
                 many
                 Pages
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Lust
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 desires
                 that
                 accord
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 not
                 from
                 thence
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               M.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Man
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 Blood
                 and
                 Bones
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 also
                 now
                 in
                 every
                 Quaker
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Cease
                   from
                   man
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   bear
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 Faculties
                 of
                 Man
                 have
                 any
                 hand
                 in
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 inventing
                 ,
                 working
                 or
                 expressing
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 comes
                 not
                 purely
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Measure
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 inspirations
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 Something
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 and
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Meditate
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 pondering
                 or
                 exercising
                 the
                 judgment
                 and
                 understanding
                 on
                 holy
                 and
                 divine
                 Objects
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 stilness
                 and
                 emptiness
                 of
                 all
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 attending
                 for
                 the
                 immediate
                 impulses
                 ,
                 suggestions
                 ,
                 inspirations
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Meekness
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 meekness
                 in
                 the
                 abstract
                 ;
                 and
                 between
                 whom
                 and
                 their
                 spirits
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 distinction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Gospel
                
                 .
              
               
                 Both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 Ministers
                 among
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 who
                 declare
                 from
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   Idol-Shepherds
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 such
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 mediate
                 call
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 preach
                 from
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 immediate
                 teachings
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 exclusive
                 of
                 all
                 forms
                 in
                 worship
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 (
                 though
                 sanctified
                 )
                 in
                 chusing
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 premeditation
                 and
                 acting
                 by
                 the
                 prescription
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 Miracles
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 invisible
                 to
                 bodily
                 senses
                 ,
                 or
                 humane
                 understanding
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Star
                   of
                   the
                   Morning
                   ,
                   the
                   Morning
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Moved
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 inward
                 immediate
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 power
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Mouth
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Immediate
                 teachings
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 excluding
                 all
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Such
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 man
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 understand
                 or
                 express
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 from
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 such
                 
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 only
                 sensated
                 in
                 the
                 experience
                 .
                 An
                 allegorizing
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               N.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Natural
                   man.
                
                 
              
               
                 Every
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Quaker
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   natural
                   man.
                
                 
              
               
                 Every
                 thing
                 in
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 distinct
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   New
                   man.
                
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 considered
                 essentially
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   They
                   did
                   by
                   Nature
                   the
                   things
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Law.
                   
                
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 new
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 within
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               O.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Obedience
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 life
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Obedience
                   in
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 Wrought
                 by
                 immediate
                 impulses
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   cometh
                   not
                   with
                   observation
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 prevalencie
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 obtained
                 any
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 study
                 or
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 
                   without
                   us
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Observers
                   of
                   times
                
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 keep
                 any
                 certain
                 days
                 as
                 separated
                 to
                 holy
                 use
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 ;
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 propose
                 an
                 hour
                 or
                 two
                 to
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 time
                 with
                 limitation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christ
                   the
                   Offering
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Offering
                   up
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 disobeyed
                 ,
                 or
                 contesting
                 with
                 the
                 lusts
                 (
                 yea
                 )
                 or
                 the
                 right
                 reason
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 Invisible
                 Officers
                 and
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 all
                 their
                 work
                 in
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Gods
                   Off-spring
                
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 part
                 and
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 continuing
                 ▪
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 degree
                 as
                 good
                 and
                 divine
                 as
                 God
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 The
                 Souls
                 and
                 Spirits
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Old
                   man.
                
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 is
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 conformable
                 to
                 their
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   One-ness
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Not
                 relative
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 or
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 mystical
                 Membership
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 one-ness
                 as
                 leaves
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 distinction
                 between
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 whom
                 they
                 say
                 are
                 one
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Openings
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   Springings
                   of
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
              
               
                 Sudden
                 workings
                 to
                 action
                 or
                 impressions
                 on
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 
                 from
                 within
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 and
                 motion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Overcome
                   by
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   his
                   Testimony
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 amounts
                 but
                 to
                 an
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 (
                 which
                 Smith
                 saith
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 whom
                 John
                 bid
                 the
                 Jews
                 behold
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 life
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Put
                   Christ
                   to
                   pain
                
                 .
              
               
                 Resisting
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   painted
                   Whore.
                
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 Papals
                 with
                 their
                 irreligious
                 Pomp
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 words
                 ,
                 thoughts
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 derive
                 them
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 immediate
                 teachings
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 all
                 forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 according
                 with
                 the
                 precepts
                 and
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 most
                 painted
                 ,
                 who
                 come
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 a
                 Rule
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   People
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 profess
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 its
                 conduct
                 as
                 such
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Perfect
                   Perfection
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sincere
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Perfection
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 or
                 sanctification
                 throughout
                 in
                 part
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 being
                 without
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 remains
                 or
                 stains
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Persecution
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 only
                 a
                 penalty
                 or
                 hurt
                 inflicted
                 on
                 their
                 Bodies
                 or
                 Estates
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 speaking
                 or
                 writing
                 against
                 their
                 Principles
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 purely
                 rational
                 and
                 Scriptural
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   s●ed
                   in
                   Prison
                   ,
                   and
                   Captivity
                   and
                   Bondage
                   .
                   Pictures
                   and
                   Images
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 not
                 obeyed
                 as
                 Christ
                 and
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 Not
                 only
                 those
                 Images
                 and
                 Pictures
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 bodily-Eye
                 represent
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 adored
                 with
                 religious
                 worship
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 Actions
                 ,
                 Words
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Examples
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Precepts
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 M●n-pleasers
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 comply
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 things
                 not
                 only
                 lawful
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 edifification
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Pollutions
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 only
                 things
                 in
                 themselves
                 sinful
                 ,
                 as
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 
                 swearing
                 ,
                 lying
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 also
                 what
                 ever
                 customs
                 they
                 dislike
                 and
                 decline
                 ;
                 As
                 Cuffs
                 ,
                 Ribands
                 ,
                 putting
                 off
                 the
                 Hat
                 ,
                 signes
                 of
                 respect
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 :
                 all
                 recreations
                 ,
                 as
                 bowling
                 ,
                 ringing
                 ,
                 though
                 used
                 seasonably
                 and
                 moderately
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Power
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 the
                 Christ
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Praying
                   in
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secretly
                 or
                 inwardly
                 (
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 voice
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 impulses
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 power
                 within
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 conceptions
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 is
                 sometimes
                 by
                 them
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 powerful
                 influences
                 and
                 impressions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 terrour
                 ,
                 or
                 peace
                 and
                 joy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   pride
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 not
                 submitting
                 to
                 their
                 light
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 receiving
                 tokens
                 of
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 wearing
                 Ribands
                 ,
                 Cuffs
                 and
                 Lace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Priests
                
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 word
                 of
                 scorn
                 put
                 on
                 all
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 separated
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 receive
                 maintenance
                 for
                 their
                 work
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Worlds
                   Professors
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Formal
                   hypocritical
                   Professors
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 commanded
                 or
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prophecy
                
                 .
              
               
                 Immediate
                 impulses
                 and
                 inspirations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   False
                   Prophets
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 act
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 revelation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Prophecying
                   falsly
                
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 true
                 soever
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Publicans
                   and
                   Sinners
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Walking
                   in
                   the
                   pare
                
                 .
              
               
                 Walking
                 after
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Purifying
                   the
                   heart
                   by
                   the
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 Acting
                 and
                 being
                 disposed
                 according
                 to
                 inward
                 motions
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Christ
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Quenching
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 Resisting
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Quickned
                   in
                   the
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
                 Stirred
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 within
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Raised
                   to
                   life
                
                 .
              
               
                 Conversion
                 to
                 Quakerisme
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Ravening
                   brain
                
                 .
              
               
                 Studying
                 and
                 following
                 after
                 divine
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 divine
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Inwardly
                   ravening
                   from
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 (
                 except
                 their
                 spirit
                 )
                 for
                 light
                 and
                 understanding
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Carnal
                   reasonings
                   ,
                   Reasonings
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 and
                 judgment
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 searching
                 and
                 finding
                 out
                 truths
                 about
                 divine
                 and
                 spiritual
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Received
                   from
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 immediate
                 Revelation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Reconciliation
                 .
              
               
                 Giving
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   Redeemed
                
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 conformed
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Redemption
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 being
                 reduced
                 into
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Adam
                 in
                 innocency
                 ;
                 not
                 what
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 1600
                 years
                 since
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Redeemer
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 ascended
                 above
                 and
                 beyond
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 power
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Refreshings
                   in
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 Something
                 they
                 are
                 pleased
                 with
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 why
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 by
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 ;
                 As
                 the
                 Quakers
                 who
                 were
                 refreshed
                 at
                 the
                 
                 Dutch-womans
                 declaring
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 understood
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 she
                 spake
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   New
                   Man.
                
                 
              
               
                 CHRIST
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 quiet
                 and
                 peace
                 within
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 from
                 a
                 blind
                 deluded
                 conscience
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 to
                 a
                 dominion
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 Body
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 sin
                 )
                 being
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 power
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Revelations
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 Scripture-Revelations
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 come
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Righteous
                   ones
                
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 without
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 conduct
                 of
                 their
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Root
                   of
                
                 Jesse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Royal
                   seed
                
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 every
                 Quaker
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   They
                   who
                   run
                   and
                   not
                   sent
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 teach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Reprobation
                 .
              
               
                 Sin.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               S.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Sabbath
                
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Rest
                 and
                 Heaven
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 obeying
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 obeying
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Having
                   Salt
                   in
                   themselves
                
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 Christ
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Salt
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 Conversion
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 one
                 with
                 Justification
                 ,
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Building
                   on
                   the
                   Sand.
                
                 
              
               
                 Making
                 the
                 Scripture
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Saviour
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 received
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Seed
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Christ
                 essentially
                 within
                 ;
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Seed
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Flesh
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Eternal
                 Word
                 ,
                 Christ
                 as
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 immediate
                 motions
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Self-righteousness
                   .
                   Shadows
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Forms
                 and
                 external
                 worship
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 Pen
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   as
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   rule
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   living
                   touches
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 Idol-Shepherds
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ministers
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 mediate
                 call
                 ,
                 or
                 teach
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Shut
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 .
              
               
                 Cannot
                 understand
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Signes
                   and
                   Miracles
                   in
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 body
                 can
                 tell
                 what
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   All
                   flesh
                   must
                   be
                   silent
                
                 .
              
               
                 Nothing
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 but
                 what
                 comes
                 by
                 immediate
                 revelation
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 else
                 is
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   simplicity
                
                 .
              
               
                 Without
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 humane
                 understanding
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 wits
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   To
                   live
                   in
                   Sin
                   ,
                   Sinners
                   .
                
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 have
                 any
                 remains
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 commit
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Slaying
                   the
                   Witness
                
                 .
              
               
                 Disobeying
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 a
                 resolved
                 rejecting
                 it
                 as
                 our
                 only
                 Rule
                 ,
                 Teacher
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Sons
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Only
                 the
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 measure
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Speaking
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 immediate
                 Inspiration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Anti
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 leads
                 to
                 Forms
                 ,
                 though
                 Christ's
                 and
                 Gospel-Forms
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 opposes
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   False
                   Spirits
                
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 ground
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 on
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 mediate
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Bondage
                
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 any
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 without
                 distinction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 
              
               
                 Whatever
                 is
                 not
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 as
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Spiritual
                   man.
                
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 in
                 every
                 Quaker
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   Spoken
                
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 comes
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   not
                   Spoken
                
                 .
              
               
                 Whatever
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   A
                   true
                   Christians
                   State.
                
                 
              
               
                 Being
                 taught
                 by
                 God
                 immediately
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Statutes
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   They
                   Steal
                   my
                   Word
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   from
                   his
                   neighbour
                   .
                
              
               
                 Teaching
                 Doctrines
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Stoln
                   words
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 to
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   stilness
                
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 unactive
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Standing
                   in
                   the
                   Counsels
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Conformity
                 to
                 the
                 Teachings
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 abiding
                 therein
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Studying
                   for
                   divine
                   Knowledge
                   (
                   &
                   what
                   comes
                   thereby
                   )
                   from
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
               
                 Carnal
                 toil
                 ,
                 birth
                 and
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 Scraping
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   woman
                   in
                   Subjection
                
                 .
              
               
                 Weakness
                 must
                 subject
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
               
                 Spiritual
                 joy
                 ,
                 or
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 :
                 all
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Sword
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Synagogues
                   of
                   Satan
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 for
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               T.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Christ
                   Tabernacling
                   in
                   the
                   outward
                   vessel
                   .
                
              
               
                 Christs
                 dwelling
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 :
                 The
                 like
                 of
                 every
                 Quaker
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Taking
                   away
                   the
                   Tables
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Forms
                 and
                 Books
                 ,
                 as
                 useless
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Taught
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Taught
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Teachings
                   of
                   Men.
                
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 immediately
                 inspired
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Cease
                   from
                   man.
                
                 
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 Teaching
                 by
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Outward
                   Court
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 Forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 all
                 visible
                 Worship
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Testifie
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   in
                   the
                   Conscience
                   .
                
              
               
                 Appealing
                 or
                 speaking
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Bearing
                   Testimony
                   to
                   the
                   light
                
                 .
              
               
                 Declaring
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Testaments
                   .
                
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 Law
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thanksgiving
                 .
              
               
                 Give
                 Thanks
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 inwardly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Thieves
                   and
                   Robbers
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 Teachers
                 by
                 a
                 mediate
                 Call.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 All
                 Ministers
                 but
                 the
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 walk
                 by
                 Scripture-light
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Traditions
                   of
                   men
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 written-Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Trading
                   with
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 maintenance
                 for
                 a
                 Ministry
                 :
                 Ministring
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 written-Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Birth
                   ,
                   In
                   Travel
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 wrestling
                 betwixt
                 convictions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 and
                 perfection
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Trembling
                   and
                   Quaking
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 horrour
                 and
                 consternation
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 ,
                 from
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 judged
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hell
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ;
                 (
                 
                   which
                   is
                   all
                   the
                   hell
                   they
                   hold
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   find
                
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 trembling
                 and
                 quaking
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 Moses
                 and
                 other
                 Prophets
                 were
                 seized
                 with
                 at
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Truth
                
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 other
                 but
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Speaking
                   Truth
                   ,
                   Truly
                
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 from
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 true
                 without
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 falsly
                 spoken
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Witnessing
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                
                 .
              
               
                 Declaring
                 ,
                 or
                 suffering
                 for
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 dictates
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   Vail
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Body
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 dwelt
                 and
                 tabernacled
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 he
                 took
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 left
                 it
                 no
                 body
                 knows
                 where
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Vail
                   is
                   over
                   them
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 existing
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 body
                 of
                 flesh
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Vessel
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Body
                 wherein
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 Christ
                 dwelt
                 :
                 also
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Victory
                   over
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   Sin
                   ,
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 Perfection
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 resulting
                 from
                 the
                 travail
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Vnbelief
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 Teacher
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 whatever
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 life
                 otherwise
                 may
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Vncircumcised
                   and
                   Vnclean
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vngodly
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Vnlearned
                   and
                   without
                   Vnderstanding
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 its
                 teachings
                 and
                 immediate
                 revelations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Voice
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 secret
                 immediate
                 lively
                 touches
                 and
                 teachings
                 within
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               W.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Hirelings
                   serving
                   for
                   Wages
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ministers
                 who
                 receive
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 little
                 less
                 then
                 Robbery
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 very
                 Jewish
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Wait
                   on
                   the
                   light
                
                 .
              
               
                 Desisting
                 from
                 a
                 search
                 after
                 Truth
                 by
                 any
                 external
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 passively
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 and
                 teachings
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Watch
                   to
                   the
                   light
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 so
                 listning
                 and
                 attentive
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 teachings
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 either
                 to
                 let
                 slip
                 any
                 of
                 its
                 motions
                 ,
                 or
                 reject
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Blinde-Watchmen
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 Ministers
                 who
                 see
                 and
                 warn
                 by
                 Scripture-light
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Watch
                   to
                   the
                   Morning
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 diligent
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 improve
                 the
                 first
                 breakin
                 gs
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Way
                
                 .
              
               
                 CHRIST
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   way
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 pure
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Whore
                   of
                
                 Babylon
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 visible
                 Worship
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 believed
                 or
                 practiced
                 from
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 commands
                 from
                 within
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Will
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   Will
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 we
                 Chuse
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 humane
                 faculties
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Will-worship
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 ever
                 Worship
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   Wisdom
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 born
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   Witness
                
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 experience
                 ,
                 we
                 speak
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 testimony
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 motions
                 within
                 .
                 And
                 Pen
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   right
                   witnessing
                   ,
                   to
                   witness
                   what
                   they
                   experience
                   .
                
                 But
                 they
                 that
                 testifie
                 what
                 they
                 believe
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 rational
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 go
                 by
                 hear-say
                 and
                 reports
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 witness
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   .
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 No
                 other
                 but
                 Christ
                 the
                 Eternal
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   The
                   secrets
                   of
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 inward
                 power
                 and
                 motions
                 ,
                 neither
                 wrought
                 nor
                 perceived
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 humane
                 understanding
                 and
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   works
                
                 .
              
               
                 Whatever
                 man
                 hath
                 any
                 hand
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 Chuse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   World.
                
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Worship
                   in
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 the
                 Worship
                 where
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 will
                 goes
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Day
                   of
                   Wrath.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 inward
                 judgings
                 and
                 terrours
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 Christ
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Writings
                
                 when
                 spoken
                 diminishingly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 or
                 written
                 Word
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           have
           the
           witness
           of
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           in
           this
           Key
           in
           any
           measure
           abused
           or
           wronged
           the
           Quakers
           ;
           but
           have
           declared
           what
           in
           their
           Writings
           and
           verbal
           Converse
           I
           have
           found
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           could
           have
           proved
           by
           particular
           instances
           ,
           but
           for
           being
           too
           large
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           ,
           they
           who
           weigh
           what
           is
           written
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           may
           find
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           most
           if
           not
           all
           of
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           CONCLVSION
           .
        
         
           I
           Have
           not
           in
           this
           Treatise
           dealt
           with
           the
           more
           minute
           and
           light
           Errors
           and
           Absurdities
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           amount
           to
           too
           
           large
           a
           Volume
           for
           this
           Subject
           ;
           and
           I
           love
           not
           to
           tythe
           Mint
           ,
           Annis
           and
           Cummin
           ,
           where
           weightier
           matters
           call
           forth
           my
           thoughts
           .
           Where
           the
           Lord
           shall
           make
           what
           hath
           been
           written
           convincing
           and
           effectual
           ,
           those
           Superstructures
           and
           Appendices
           of
           the
           conceit
           of
           Perfection
           ,
           denying
           the
           sober
           use
           of
           civil
           Ceremonies
           ,
           unnecessary
           scrupling
           at
           modest
           Ornaments
           ,
           Pedantick
           Words
           ,
           Phrases
           and
           Gestures
           ,
           obstinate
           Jewish
           and
           Ceremonious
           respect
           to
           this
           or
           that
           place
           for
           Worship
           ,
           and
           a
           multitude
           more
           ,
           will
           quickly
           and
           easily
           dissolve
           of
           themselves
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           all
           whose
           Judgments
           are
           not
           in
           Captivity
           to
           the
           silliest
           Errors
           ,
           will
           conclude
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           
             Quakerism
             is
             no
             Christianity
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             Not
             consistent
             with
             Christianity
          
           ;
           being
           no
           more
           capable
           of
           dwelling
           together
           in
           one
           Breast
           ,
           than
           light
           and
           darkness
           in
           their
           absolute
           and
           supream
           Dominion
           .
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           all
           who
           have
           honest
           meanings
           among
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           little
           think
           that
           in
           turning
           to
           Quakerism
           ,
           they
           turn
           Christianity
           out
           of
           Doors
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           truth
           ,
           a
           sad
           truth
           ,
           that
           calls
           for
           more
           serious
           notice
           than
           themselves
           ,
           or
           most
           others
           afford
           it
           ,
           who
           profess
           (
           and
           that
           sincerely
           )
           a
           love
           to
           Truth
           and
           Souls
           .
        
         
           My
           greatest
           discouragement
           in
           writing
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           was
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Quakers
           being
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ,
           to
           almost
           ,
           or
           altogether
           a
           spiritual
           delirium
           .
           Yet
           I
           was
           not
           without
           some
           encouragement
           ,
           from
           my
           hopes
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           bless
           it
           to
           the
           informing
           and
           securing
           of
           many
           whose
           feet
           are
           yet
           out
           of
           their
           snare
           .
           I
           have
           not
           a
           little
           been
           amazed
           ,
           
           to
           read
           in
           their
           Authors
           such
           Expressions
           ,
           as
           prompt
           us
           to
           devest
           our selves
           of
           being
           men
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           Christians
           :
           As
           if
           Rational
           and
           Spiritual
           ,
           God
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Understanding
           and
           Christianity
           were
           mortal
           foes
           .
           I
           intended
           a
           Chapter
           by
           it self
           to
           demonstrate
           Quakerism
           to
           be
           no
           Christianity
           ,
           from
           its
           excluding
           right
           Reason
           ,
           any
           thing
           called
           Reason
           from
           having
           to
           do
           in
           the
           search
           after
           Christianity
           ,
           its
           choice
           ,
           Defence
           or
           Approbation
           .
        
         
           I
           care
           not
           if
           I
           collect
           a
           few
           ,
           for
           my
           Readers
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             How
             do
             you
             manifest
             this
             inward
             foundation
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             you
             say
             is
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             and
             only
             foundation
             which
             God
             hath
             laid
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
             From
             the
             feeling
             we
             have
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             know
             that
             it
             is
             sure
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             sure
             and
             certain
             knowledge
             which
             we
             have
             of
             it
             in
             the
             feeling
             ,
             we
             manifest
             it
             from
             its
             own
             Nature
             and
             Being
             ,
             to
             its
             own
             Nature
             and
             Being
             .
          
        
         
           You
           may
           here
           perceive
           what
           a
           reasonable
           Religion
           the
           Quakers
           is
           ,
           whose
           demonstration
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ;
           and
           this
           sense
           and
           feeling
           nothing
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           being
           of
           this
           Foundation
           .
        
         
           He
           proceeds
           further
           ,
           pag.
           65.
           
        
         
           Quest
           .
           And
           can
           none
           have
           true
           faith
           unto
           salvation
           and
           life
           Eternal
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           of
           your
           Opinion
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
             We
             are
             not
             in
             any
          
           Opinion
           ,
           
             but
             in
             the
             principle
             of
          
           Life
           ,
           
             by
             which
             we
          
           are
           
             saved
             and
             receives
             life
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             state
             we
             stand
             ,
             not
             in
             any
          
           Opinion
           ,
           
             but
             in
             a
          
           feeling
           
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             ;
             for
             all
             opinions
             are
             in
             notions
             and
          
           apprehensions
           ,
           
             in
             which
             none
             feels
             the
             life
             and
             salvation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             
             what
             they
             apprehend
             in
             the
             natural
             part
             ,
             unto
             that
             they
             give
             up
             their
             own
             belief
             ,
             and
             so●rrs
             from
             the
             life
          
           in
           
             themselves
             ,
             and
             neither
             believs
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             nor
             receives
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             Smit●
          
           prim
           .
           p.
           61.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           an
           explanation
           of
           these
           uncouth
           Phrases
           :
           you
           may
           turn
           to
           the
           Key
           ,
           and
           resolve
           your selves
           .
           Sure
           ,
           i●…is
           be
           the
           way
           to
           understand
           truths
           ,
           we
           may
           ca●hiere
           our
           understandings
           ,
           and
           judge
           the
           most
           ensual
           to
           have
           most
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Mr.
           Pen
           is
           much
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           .
        
         
           He
           calls
           those
           disputing
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Dry-cavilling
             letter-mongers
             .
             Penington
          
           is
           a
           little
           ingenious
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           
             Questions
             concerning
             Vnity
          
           ,
           pag.
           4.
           
           
             Wherein
             [
             confess
             my
             heart
             exceedingly
             despised
             them
             ,
             and
             cannot
             wonder
             that
             any
             wise
             man
             did
             ,
             or
             doth
             yet
             de●pise
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Speaking
           of
           the
           way
           the
           Quakers
           have
           to
           get
           Proselytes
           ,
           being
           without
           rational
           demonstations
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           far
           from
           the
           Apostes
           Doctrine
           and
           Practise
           ,
           who
           demonstrated
           by
           Reason
           that
           Jesus
           was
           the
           Christ
           ;
           who
           reasoned
           with
           Foelix
           ,
           and
           exhorts
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           a
           ●eason
           of
           the
           hope
           that
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           to
           every
           one
           that
           ●●all
           ask
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           expect
           some
           Replies
           to
           my
           Book
           agreeable
           to
           this
           irrational
           humour
           .
           But
           I
           desire
           those
           who
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           undertake
           an
           Answer
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           play
           the
           Rats
           ,
           and
           knaw
           here
           and
           there
           a
           scrap
           ,
           leaving
           the
           grand
           designs
           and
           Demonstrations
           of
           it
           untouched
           .
           I
           do
           assure
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           arrived
           ●et
           in
           my
           own
           Opinion
           to
           such
           a
           perfection
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           learn
           from
           (
           even
           )
           my
           Adversary
           :
           although
           I
           must
           likewise
           acknowledge
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           very
           big
           with
           expectation
           from
           the
           Quakers
           power
           of
           
           convincing
           .
           But
           if
           they
           shall
           instead
           of
           answering
           ,
           fill
           some
           sheets
           with
           personal
           reproaches
           and
           reflections
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           render
           the
           things
           asserted
           more
           or
           less
           true
           ;
           I
           bless
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           too
           much
           above
           them
           to
           be
           moved
           ,
           and
           have
           cast
           up
           my
           accounts
           of
           those
           costs
           before
           I
           began
           this
           building
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           shall
           deny
           what
           I
           charge
           them
           with
           in
           my
           Book
           ,
           they
           must
           discard
           their
           Authors
           I
           quote
           ,
           or
           prove
           I
           give
           not
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           words
           .
           I
           shall
           be
           glad
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           I
           fear
           not
           the
           later
           .
        
         
           I
           desire
           the
           Quakers
           from
           henceforth
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           maintain
           Moral
           honesty
           ,
           even
           such
           as
           many
           Heathens
           were
           possessed
           of
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           no
           more
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           until
           they
           fall
           under
           another
           Conversion
           :
           for
           it
           is
           gross
           Hypocrisie
           and
           Cheating
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           of
           others
           :
           And
           although
           some
           of
           them
           have
           scorned
           my
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           they
           hated
           I
           should
           pray
           for
           them
           :
           I
           shall
           love
           them
           with
           so
           much
           benevolence
           ,
           as
           to
           ●eg
           of
           God
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           by
           this
           or
           what
           means
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           ●ot
           only
           be
           loved
           of
           the
           truly
           good
           with
           goodwill
           ,
           but
           also
           delight
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           glorifie
           God
           on
           Earth
           in
           a
           better
           way
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           God
           in
           Heaven
           to
           a
           greater
           blessedness
           ,
           than
           their
           Principles
           express
           .
           I
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           
             But
             let
             every
             ma●
             prove
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             he
             have
             rejoycing
             in
             himself
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A40785-e230
           
             Luk.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             10.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40785-e5980
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28
             :
             18
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Morning
             Watch
             ●●
             41.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             
               Morning
               Watch.
               p.
            
             5
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             drawn
             
               p.
               5
               Fox
            
             the
             younger
             
               Gen.
               epist
               .
               p
               4
            
          
           
             Fox
             .
             §.
             3.
             
             The
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             great
             Whore.
             
               p.
               3
            
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mystery
             of
             the
             great
             Whore.
             
               epist
               .
               1659.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             6
             
          
           
             Jo.
             White
             head
             
               small
               Treat
               .
               p
               4.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
             
               Isaac
               Penington
            
             concerning
             Unity
             .
             p
             1
             ,
          
           
             §.
             10.
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             Satans
             Master-Piece
             10
             bettray
             with
             a
             ●●iss
             .
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             
               To
               all
               that
               would
               know
            
             ,
             p
             4.
             
             Naylor
             ,
             ●nswer
             to
             the
             ●…s
             .
             p.
             25
             Cuffs
             Ro●uds
             ,
             Lace
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             like
             things
             inven●ed
             by
             the
             devil
             .
             
               F.
               Howgill
               one
               ●f
               ▪
               Anchrists
               ,
               &c.
            
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Fr.
             Howg●l
             one
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             Voluntiers
             defeated
             .
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Naylor
             ,
             Love
             to
             the
             lost
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             too
             frequent
             with
             them
             to
             call
             th●
             holy
             Scriptures
             a
             
               dead
               Letter
            
             ,
             and
             a
             letter
             is
             somewhat
             I●s
             ;
             then
             a
             word
             .
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             No
             Morring
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               non
               ei
               aurora
            
             .
             Mor●●nus
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             Exod.
             9.
             19
             20
             ,
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Beza
             renders
             it
             .
             
               Gladium
               spiritualem
            
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             sword
             .
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ja
             Naylor
             Sauls
             Errnd
             10
             Damascus
             
               p.
               33.
            
             
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             printed
             m●
             words
             .
             ●●●●r
             .
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             Morning-Watch
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             true
             Testimony
             of
             what
             the
             Saints
             were
             made
             witnesses
             of
             .
             
               Smith
               Prim.
               p.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Morning-Watch
             Fanwo●th
             Light
             out
             darkness
             .
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             Naylor
             ,
             Love
             to
             the
             lost
             .
             Pref
             W.
             D.
             printed
             in
             the
             year
             16●3
             .
          
           
             Penington
             ●u
             .
             p
             12.
             
          
           
             Parnel
             ,
             C●●ist
             exalted
             .
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             great
             myst
             ▪
             &c
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             F
             H
             one
             of
             Antichrists
             ▪
             Voluntiers
             ●●feated
             .
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Jo.
               Story
            
             more
             D●…y
             in
             Answ
             to
             Christian
             Queries
             .
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Life
             of
             
               Ed.
               Burrough
            
             .
          
           
             G
             B.
             〈◊〉
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             .
             p
             ●
             
          
           
             S●ith
             ●…m
             .
             ●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               G
               Fox
            
             .
             jun
             P
             53
             ,
             P.
             54
             P.
             55.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.
             17
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             P●nel
             shield
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             H●mphrey
             Smith
             ,
             th●…
             true
             and
             everlasting
             ol●
             ,
             ●c
             .
             P.
             29
             p.
             2
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mystery
             of
             〈…〉
             Great
             Whore.
             p.
             3●6
             .
          
           
             §.
             10
             Fishe●
             .
             
               velata
               quaedam
               revelata
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3
             
          
           
             Penington
             concerning
             unity
             .
             p.
             ●
             .
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pighius
             .
             Controversia
             tertia
             .
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Penington
             concerning
             .
             unity
             .
             
               P.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               In
               disputation
               R●t
            
             s●…
             .
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Fox
             great
             my●…
             .
             c.
             34
             
          
           
             p
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             Luc
             ,
             Wadding
             .
          
           
             p
             211
             
          
           
             212
             
          
           
             218
             Bellar
             d●
             Purg.
             
          
           
             p
             219
             
               Riel
               in
               Canon
            
             .
          
           
             
               Bell
               de
            
             Poe
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             227.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             Po●●
             .
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             23●
             .
             ●●●…n
             rita
             Fran.
             ●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             224
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             a.
             ●●
             〈…〉
             ●●●anct
             .
             S●…ia
             .
          
           
             §.
             5.
             8
             ●anct
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             ●●9
             T●…
             Approbations
             .
             1
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             T●●●
             .
             ●
             .
             s●ct
             .
             ●●
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             27●
             215
             
          
           
             Parnel's
             Shield
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             
               p.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             Smiths
             prim
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Naylors
             light
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               1.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Argumentum
             Jaoobi
             Gerrani
             ,
             item
             Gretferi
             Jesuitae
             ,
             in
             Colloquio
             Ratisbon
             ,
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             20.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             32.
             
          
           
             ●os
             .
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
             Acts
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Isa
             8
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             147.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             26.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             76.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             94.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             59.
             10.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             
               Morning
               watch
               Epist
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             
             Parnel's
             Shield
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             24.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               John
               Storys
            
             short
             discovery
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Velataquaedam
             revelata
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Parnel's
             Shield
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             Lip
             of
             truth
             opened
             ,
             
               p.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             43.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             Prov.
             30.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Smith
             prim
             
               p.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             Naylors
             love
             to
             the
             lost
             ,
             
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Burroughs
             answer
             to
             choice
             experiences
             ,
             
               p.
               6
               ,
               7.
            
             
          
           
             John
             Story
             Short
             discovery
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             James
             Naylor
             .
             
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
             Pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             
               Morning
               Watch.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Ep.
               of
            
             Jo.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.
             7.
             and
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             Phil.
             ●●
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             Song
             .
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Smith
               prim
            
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Smith's
             Catech.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Morning
             watch
             
               p
               6.
            
             
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             Paper
             sent
             out
             into
             the
             world
             .
             
               p
               2.
            
             
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             John
             Higgins
             warning
             ,
             &c.
             
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             Scorned
             Quakers
             account
             .
             
               P.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             Josh
             4.
             24.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut
             17.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Jam.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Martin
             Mason
             loving
             invitation
             .
             
               p.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pennington's
             quest
             .
             &c.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             Naylors
             love
             to
             the
             lost
             ,
             
               p.
               53.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             
               W.
               Pen
            
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4
             12.
             
          
           
             Eph
             6.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             Smiths
             prim
             .
             p.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             Fisher
             .
             Velata
             quaedam
             revelata
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             John
             5.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             
             Naylor's
             love
             to
             lost
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Morning
             Watch.
             
               p.
               22
               ,
               23.
            
             
          
           
             Ib.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Naylors
             love
             to
             the
             lost
             ,
             
               p.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             8.
             53.
             2
             
             Sam.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             Love
             to
             lost
             &c.
             
               p.
               52.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             W.
             P.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             opened
             .
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             
               W.
               D.
            
             discovery
             of
             mans
             return
             .
             
               p.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             
               Morning
               Watch.
            
             ●
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Morning
             watch
             
               p.
               45.
            
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             64.
             5.
             
          
           
             Deus
             non
             superstitione
             coli
             vult
             sed
             pietate
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             not
             take
             superstition
             but
             piety
             for
             his
             worship
             .
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             way
             which
             pleaseth
             his
             own
             mind
             .
             Socrat.
             in
             Plato
             .
             Viz.
             
               God
               will
               be
               worshiped
            
             .
          
           
             Quicunque
             Deum
             aut
             Numen
             non
             agno
             scit
             ,
             non
             tantum
             ratione
             caret
             sed
             etiam
             sensu
             .
             Avicenna
             .
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             Who
             acknowledgeth
             not
             God
             is
             void
             not
             only
             of
             reason
             but
             sense
             also
             .
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gal
             4
             9.
             
             Heb.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             George
             Fox
             ,
             great
             mystery
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Col
             14
             opened
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             James
             Naylor
             ,
             Love
             to
             lost
             .
             
               p.
               52.
            
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Isaac
               Pennington
            
             concerning
             Unity
             ,
             p
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             
               P.
               28.
            
             
             I
             deny
             that
             God
             did
             ever
             or
             will
             ever
             reveal
             himself
             by
             any
             of
             those
             things
             thou
             callest
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             .
             ●
             Atkinson
             .
          
           
             Par●el
             Shield
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               16
            
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Fox
             mystery
             ,
             &c.
             
               p.
               45.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Farnworth
             against
             Stalham
             ,
             
               p.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Fox
             mystery
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               44.
            
             
          
           
             
               W.
               D.
            
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Parnel's
             Shield
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             
               p.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Fox
             Mystery
             ,
             &c.
             
               p.
               72.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Fruits
             of
             a
             Fast.
             
               p.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             10
             Luke
             7.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Fox
             great
             mystery
             ,
             
               p.
               5
            
          
           
             P.
             62.
             
          
           
             Velata
             quaedam
             revelata
             ,
             
               p.
               7.
               
               Jer.
               5.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
             Isa
             .
             44.
             20.
             
          
           
             Naylor
             love
             to
             the
             lost
             ,
             
               p.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12
             28.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             Fox
             great
             mystery
             ,
             
               p.
               32.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Parnel
             Shield
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isaac
             Penningtons
             Questions
             ,
             
               P.
               49.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             Morning
             Watch.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             5
             ,
             19.
             
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             15
             ,
             18.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Smith
               Prim.
            
             p.
             ●
             
          
           
             Smith
             Cat.
             
               p.
               2
               ▪
            
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Parnel's
             Shield
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             
               p.
               42.
            
             
          
           
             
             Parnel's
             Shield
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Epistle
             .
             
               p
               42.
            
             
             Fox
             great
             mystery
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             19.
             opened
             .
          
           
             Fox
             great
             mystery
             ,
             
               p.
               64.
            
             
          
           
             Pennington
             quest
             .
             
               p.
               26.
            
             
          
           
             Parnel
             Shield
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               p.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             9.
             
             Luke
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             11.
             
             Mark
             6.
             41.
             
          
           
             Acts
             27.
             35.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Naylor
             Love
             to
             the
             lost
             ,
             
               p.
               57.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Smith
             Cat.
             
               p.
               ●●7
            
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             56.
             4.
             
          
           
             Naylor
             Love
             to
             the
             lost
             .
             
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Smith
             Cat.
             
               p.
               100.
            
             
          
           
             Job
             23.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Psal
             .
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Smith
             Cat.
             
               p.
               ●12
            
             .
          
           
             Naylor
             love
             to
             the
             lost
             ,
             
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             W.
             P.
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Great
             mystery
             ,
             
               p.
               32.
            
             
             §.
             2.
             
             William
             D●usbury
             Return
             ,
             
               p.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Gen.
             17.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1●
             30.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Parnel
             Shield
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Farnsworth
             against
             Stalham
             .
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Smith
             prim
             .
             
               P.
               39.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             It
             was
             that
             which
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             Popish
             affected
             Prieste
             was
             ordained
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             it
             is
             upheld
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Higgins
             Warning
             ,
             
               p
               5.
            
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Parnel
             Shield
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               p.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             Naylor
             Love
             to
             the
             lost
             .
             p.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Love
             to
             lost
             ,
             
               p.
               41
            
          
           
             Warning
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             ●reat
             mystery
             of
             g●eat
             Whore
             ,
             
               p.
               65.
            
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11
             23.
             
          
           
             Parnel's
             Shield
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Smith
             prim
             .
             
               p.
               39.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10
             16.
             
          
           
             Naylor
             love
             to
             the
             lost
             ,
             
               p.
               58.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             Atkinson
             .
          
           
             Ed.
             Bur.
             Trumpet
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Farnworth
             .
          
           
             Pennington
             Questions
             ,
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Parnel's
             Shield
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             
               p.
               30.
            
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Morning
             Watch.
             
               p.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             8.
             11.
             opened
             .
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Love
             to
             the
             Lost
             ,
             
               p.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             2.
             4
             
             Rom.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.
             6
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             21.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom
             5.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15
             22.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             14.
             opened
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             24.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             12
             
             Jam.
             2.
             18
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
             Isa
             .
             53.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             20
             
             Heb.
             9.
             22.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             9.
             
             Psal
             .
             85.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             opened
             .
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             26.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Smith
             Cat.
             p.
             74
             
          
           
             Pennington
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ▪
             
               p.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             
               Naylor
               Love
               to
               the
               lost
            
             .
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mystery
             of
             great
             Whore
             ,
             
               p.
               49.
               
               Pennington
            
             questions
             .
             Smith
             Cat.
             
               p.
               98
            
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             Fox
             great
             mystery
             ▪
             
               p.
               49.
            
             
             §.
             9
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
             Gal
             2.
             16
             
             Heb.
             11.
             1
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             12
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             Smith
             Cat.
             p.
             64
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             Penningtons
             questions
             ,
             p.
             ●3
             .
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2●
             26.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Verse
             32
             
          
           
             Verse
             36
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             11
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             3
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             Acts
             13
             ▪
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Verse
             38
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2
             5.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             Pennington
             Quest.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Fox
             mystery
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               71.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             Smith
             ●rim
             
               p.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             Sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               24
            
             Shield
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             
               p.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             Fox
             great
             mystery
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               286.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             Penningtons
             questions
             to
             the
             professors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               p.
               29.
               p.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             F●●
             great
             mystery
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             Smith
             Cat.
             &c.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             p.
             71.
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             FOX
             the
             younger
             ,
             
               p
               49
               ,
               50.
            
             
          
           
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             Martin
             Mason's
             loving
             invitation
             ,
             
               p.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Joh
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             34
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               53
               ▪
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             27
             ,
             2●
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Psal
             94.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             2●
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             145
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             ●sa
             .
             49.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             42.
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             8.
             opened
             .
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             Deut.
             30.
             14
             opened
             .
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             27
             opened
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             Eph
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             Naylor
             Love
             to
             the
             lost
             .
             
               p.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               Naylor
               Love
            
             ,
             &c
             Preface
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2
             5.
             
          
           
             G●l
             .
             3.
             20
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             39.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             42.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Morning
             Watch.
             
               P.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             42.
             
          
           
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             John
             4.
             22.
             opened
             .
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             2
             Arg.
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             
             Parnel's
             Shield
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             
               p
               42.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Morning
             Watch
             ,
             
               p.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
            
             is
             wholly
             taken
             up
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Fox
             the
             younger
             .
             
               p.
               53.
            
             
          
           
             Lip
             of
             Truth
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               45.
            
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             ●
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               F.
               B.
            
             True
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               F.
               H.
            
             Testimony
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             great
             mystery
             ,
             
               &c
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Fisher
             velata
             quaedam
             revelata
             .
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pennington
             Quest.
             27.
             
          
           
             Declaration
             against
             popery
             .
             query
             27.
             
          
           
             Parnel
             Shield
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               37.
            
             
          
           
             Fisher
             velata
             quaedam
             revelata
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Shield
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             John
             Bolton
             senior
          
           
             Pennington
             .
             questions
             .
             
               &c.
               p.
               24
            
          
           
             Fox
             great
             mystery
             .
             
               p.
               55.
            
             
          
           
             Smith
             Prim.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Jer.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             §
             ,
             12.
             
             Smith
             Cat
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             velata
             quaedam
             revelata
             .
          
           
             Naylor
             Love
             to
             the
             lost
             .
             
               p
               3.
            
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             
               Isaac
               Penington
            
             ,
             some
             principles
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             called
             
               Quakers
               ,
               p.
               34.
            
             
          
           
             Naylor
             love
             to
             the
             lost
             ▪
             
               p.
               78.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             Job
             32.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             139.
             7.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Ki.
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             Page
             33.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Page
             32.
             
          
           
             §
             ●
             .
             Page
             31.
             
          
           
             §
             4
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             Page
             37.
             
          
           
             §
             2
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Page
             38.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             25.
             14.
             
          
           
             Page
             84
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             22.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Vitia
             nostra
             quae
             amamus
             defendimus
             &
             malumus
             ea
             excusare
             quam
             excatere
             ,
             
               Sen.
               Ep.
               117.
            
             
             §
             9.
             
          
           
             Psa
             .
             73.
             20.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             Page
             7.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             111.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             Page
             4
             
          
           
             Page
             1.
             
          
           
             Page
             10.
             
          
           
             Page
             1
             ,
          
           
             Page
             2.
             
          
           
             Page
             13.
             
          
           
             Audacter
             calumniare
             ali
             quid
             adhaerebit
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             77.
             78.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prov
             14
             15
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40785-e78080
           
             
             Smith's
             Prim.
             pag.
             56.